








^ ^ j^f{r/z?27 V 

* 3.0 V* * o, , w; 


,v ■ ^"’' / 

V^ .1*0, V , 




* 0 ^ - 7 ^: 7 ^ ^ 

^ “ -r ^a ^ 'P 

^ , ■> 1 V ^ ■# « 




4 O 

o ^ ^ 

'i.'^'* ■> V .'■"- o^ •“> 



V 



, 0 ' s‘**'> v^ 

• ^ <y * 

V V : ^ 








P °o ,>• 

" ■’^®'. '^o v*" :B 


^ ^ * a'^ *' 

o N O ^ ^ 

^ V^ A . 


0^ .••.i,-. ■> v' 



vv 




















XLbe 


Hppointeb 








** For a moment husband and wife 
looked into each other's eyes.” 

I*age 46. 




Zbe 

Hppointefe 

Ma? 

A Tale of the Seventh-Day 
Adventists 

By HOPE DARING 



PHILADELPHIA 

XLbc (5tlffitb & IRowlanb press 
1905 


•?7v2> 



Copyright 1905 by the 
American Baptist Publication Society 

Published September, 1905 


from tbe Society’s own press 


THE DEAR COMPANIONS 
OF GIRLHOOD AND 
WOMANHOOD 

flQ^ Sietere 





TABLE OF CONTENTS 


CHAPTER page 

I. THE ROSY-HUED FUTURE 9 

II. A Seventh-Day adventist meeting .... 20 

III. Groping in the dark 34 

IV. “Death— THE great Reconciler” .... 49 

V. LEAVING THE OLD HOME 63 

VI. Strange Surroundings '79 

VII. The College .• 96 

VIII. ROBERT Gardener and Howard Lee . . . 114 

IX. THE HOME Circle Widens 131 

X. THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 142 

XI. TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 161 

XII. A CHANGE IN MARK I 77 

vil 


viii TABLE OF CONTENTS 

CHAPTER ' PAGE 

XIII. ET TU BRUTE! 193 

XIV. HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 2og 

XV. MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 226 

XVI. Clouds 243 

XVII. Mark’s awakening 261 

XVIII. THE Old Home 276 

XIX. THE Old and THE New 290 

XX. THE PARTING OF THE WAYS 305 

XXI. WHAT NEXT? 315 

XXII. MORE PLANS 327 


The Appointed Way 


THE ROSY-HUED FUTURE 

“ T OUISE ! Louise ! Are you here ? ” 

I j The voice, clear and high-toned, floated 
upward from the barn floor where the 
speaker stood. It reached the ears of the girl who 
was lying at full length upon the sweet-scented 
hay, close up under the eaves. 

Louise Fletcher sat up, slowly withdrawing her 
eyes from the book in her hand and apparently 
coming back with an effort to a remembrance of 
her surroundings. 

“ I am here, Mark, up in the hay. Will you 
come up ” 

Mark had begun to ascend the ladder as soon as 
he heard her voice, not waiting for her invitation. 
Louise laid down her book, a volume of Tennyson’s 
poems, and threw herself back in an easy attitude. 
Her eyes wandered off through the little window at 
her side over the undulating fields. 

The girl was fifteen. She was short and so slen- 
der as to be somewhat angular. A soft carmine 

9 


10 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


flushed her olive-tinted face. Her features were 
regular, the lines of the mouth expressing tender- 
ness and love of the beautiful rather than strength. 
She had dark brown eyes, and both her lashes and 
her heavy hair were coal black. 

The youth ascending the ladder was her brother. 
Mark was three years his sister’s senior. He was 
tall, muscular, and well developed. Under its coat 
of tan his face was fair and, while still immature, 
denoted an active, intense nature. The boy’s eyes 
were a clear hazel, and had a habit of looking 
directly and keenly at the person to whom he was 
giving his attention. 

Mark threw himself down by the side of his sis- 
ter and picked up the book she had just laid down. 

“ Tennyson ! It’s two hours since I saw you go 
out of the house with this book under your arm. 
Honest now, Louise, I don’t see how a person can 
read Tennyson for two hours.” 

“And I could read him — well, forever,” the girl 
cried with a gay little laugh. “ It has been ‘The 
Holy Grail ’ this afternoon, and it is a series of 
beautiful pictures, Mark. As one after another of 
these has passed before me, I seemed to see, with 
the ‘ holy maid,’ 

“ a cold and silvery beam, 

And down the long beam stole the Holy Grail 
Rose-red with beatings in it, as if alive. 

1 — Mark, I wish it was true, that old story. But 
I’ll not say that, for, in a way, it is true.” 


THE ROSY-HUED FUTURE 


II 


“ It may be true in a way, but not a very plain 
one,” Mark said teasingly. “The idea may be an 
ideal one, Louise, but I am glad we do not live in 
such an age as that. I have no wish to spend 
my days rescuing beautiful maidens and slaying 
dragons.” 

Louise did not reply. Her eyes were fixed on 
the scene outside. She looked away to where the 
Genesee River, a zone of silver, wound its way 
through the fields of green grass and yellow grain. 
At last she said slowly : 

“ Do you remember the good Sir Percivale’s 
exclamation ? It was 

“Ah, Christ, that It would come 
And heal the world of all their wickedness.” 

“See here, Louise,” and Mark sat up, frowning 
a little, “if you are not careful you’ll grow up to 
be a poet yourself.” 

That time the girl’s dark eyes turned to his face. 
They sparkled as Louise cried : 

“If I am not careful ! You speak as if it was 
something to be avoided, while 1 — why, Mark 
Fletcher, I would rather be a poet than a queen.” 

“It might be easier,” the boy admitted gayly. 
“ Not quite so distinguished though, as there are 
more poets than queens in the world. If you are 
bound to be a poet, Louise, do try to be a good one. 
Now there’s Mrs. David Brown. You know when- 
ever one of the Browns dies she publishes a — now 
don’t scowl ; I am not going to say a poem, but a 


12 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


series of rhymes in the ‘ Belmont Argus.’ I am 
not much of a judge of poetry, but somehow 1 would 
rather you would model after Tennyson than after 
Mrs. Brown.” 

“Thank you. I will remember your advice. 
Really I would myself prefer Tennyson for a 
master.” 

They both laughed, then a silence fell between 
them. Mark lay down on the hay and stared up at 
the roof, while Louise went back to her contem- 
plation of the scene outside. 

Mark and Louise were the only children of a 
farmer. Their home was a large farm which lay 
two miles outside of the village of Belmont. Both 
children had attended the village high-school, driving 
there each morning. Mark had graduated a month 
before this July afternoon. Louise was to continue 
on at school and would be a junior next year. 

Suddenly the girl turned to her brother. 

“Mark, what are you going to be when you 
are a man ? I know how eager you are to go to 
college, but what then ? ” 

It was a moment before Mark replied. His eyes 
sparkled and a look of determination came to his 
boyish face, giving it an expression of gravity and 
strength. 

“ I am going to be an orator, Louise. You know 
I am to stay at home and work on the farm for a 
year. Then father has promised to let me go to 
Cornell. He offered to let me go this fall if I would 
be contented with a two-years’ course in the State 


THE ROSY-HUED FUTURE 


13 


agricultural school that is connected with the col- 
lege. But, well as 1 love the old place, I am not 
going to be a farmer. 1 must have a classical course, 
for an orator needs a thorough training not only in 
his own language but in others.” 

“Yes,” and Louise smiled approval, although 
there was a puzzled look upon her face. “You did 
splendidly with your graduating essay, and I remem- 
ber how you enjoyed the debates. But an orator 
— that’s vague, Mark. I don’t just see ” 

She stopped as if uncertain how to proceed. A 
flush dyed Mark’s cheek as he said with a laugh : 

“ I am not surprised that you do not see ; it is a 
long way off yet. I have set myself a goal, Louise. 
It is the halls of Congress.” 

“ Oh ! ” in a disappointed voice. “A politician. 
Mark, I don’t like that.” 

“Well, I mean something different from just a 
common politician. I suppose I will have to be in 
politics in a way to get to Congress ; but, Louise, I 
mean to be a statesman. Something noble and 
patriotic is what I am planning for. When 1 get 
through college I will lecture and earn money so 
that I can carry on my studies ; go abroad perhaps. 
You shall be proud of me, sister mine.” 

“ I shall be proud of you, Mark, if you make a 
good man. Why, I am proud of you now. I — I 
had — Mark, I had hoped you would be a minister.” 

“ A minister ! Well, that’s an idea for you. 
Poets are always visionary, but this idea of yours 
beats me.” 


14 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ I did not mean while you think as you do now,” 
Louise said, a note of sadness in her voice. ” Some 
day, Mark, you — yes, and father, too — will think 
differently. You will be Christians. I am sure 
you will.” 

“ What made you think of my being a minis- 
ter ? ” Mark asked, wishing to divert his sister’s 
attention. 

” First, because I think it is the noblest profession 
in the world. Then you can speak easily, and I 
know you enjoy it. Why, it was doubtless the 
very things that made you decide to be an orator.” 

“ Well, an orator and a statesman I am going to 
be. You will see, Louise. 1 didn’t really mean to 
laugh at you about the poetry. If you can write I 
shall be proud of you. Louise, you must go to 
college.” 

” Of course 1 must. I wish I could be ready to 
enter Cornell when you do. You will have to do 
some studying at home if you are ready to enter 
the freshman class next year.” 

‘‘Yes, but that will be no hardship. There will 
be the long winter evenings. O Louise, I had 
forgotten what I came up here to tell you. Father 
says we will all drive over to the Matthews school- 
house this evening and hear the Adventist minister 
who is holding meetings there. 

‘‘ I’d better go to the house, then, for it must 
be nearly time for lunch and mother will want 
my help.” 

As Louise rose her brother looked closely at her. 


THE ROSY-HUED FUTURE 1 5 

A ray of light from the sun low in the west fell 
across the girl’s expressive face. 

“Don’t you want to go, Louise? You look — 
well, disturbed.’’ 

“Yes, I want to go, but — I would rather go to 
Belmont, to our own church. I know I went this 
morning, and that ought to be enough. About this 
Adventist ? How is he different from other min- 
isters ? ’’ 

“ For one thing they keep Saturday, which they 
call the Sabbath, instead of Sunday. And they 
pretend the end of the world is coming soon. Some 
of the boys have heard this man, and they say it is 
great fun to hear him go on.’’ 

Louise made a dissenting gesture. They had 
descended the ladder, left the barn, and were cross- 
ing the yard on their way to the house. The girl 
spoke in a slow, hesitating manner. 

“ I don’t like to hear people say such things. It 
is God’s service to this man. Has he made many 
converts ? ’’ 

“ A few. Some of the folks from Carter and the 
Gaines family. You know they always join every- 
thing that comes along, and remain faithful to it 
until the next thing comes.’’ 

Louise could not refrain from smiling. They 
went around the house and ascended the steps 
leading up to a long front porch. From there dou- 
ble doors opened into a hall. There was a flight of 
stairs, a door at the right that opened into the par- 
lor, one at the left that opened into the sitting room. 


l6 THE APPOINTED WAY 

and at the farther end of the hall another door 
which gave entrance into the dining room. 

Mark and his sister passed into the sitting room. 
This communicated with their parents’ chamber 
and also with the dining room. Mr. and Mrs. 
Fletcher were seated in rockers. He was reading a 
newspaper, while she held in her hands a worn 
copy of a Kempis’ “ Imitation of Christ.” 

John Fletcher was a little under medium height 
and slender. The dark face of Louise resembled 
that of her father, save that the man’s countenance 
wore a doubting, questioning expression. The 
farmer’s nature was dreamy and poetical, yet he 
had been most successful in his chosen work. 

Mrs. Fletcher was a gentle, low-voiced woman, 
and was entirely devoted to the interests of her 
family. Her fair face was still flushed with pink, 
and her soft brown hair was untouched by the 
finger of time. 

Both parents looked up to greet their children. 
There was a discussion of their proposed ride. 
Then Mrs. Fletcher and Louise went to prepare the 
usual Sunday-night lunch, while father and son 
went to attend to the chores at the barn. 

Fletcher farm contained three hundred acres. 
There were good buildings and the place was well 
stocked. While Mr. and Mrs. Fletcher were both 
industrious, their circumstances were such that they 
were not obliged to work as hard as did many farm- 
ers and their wives. A family that lived in the 
tenant house boarded the hired help. The milk 


THE ROSY-HUED FUTURE 


17 


from the dozen fine cows was taken to a neighbor- 
ing creamery, and the man who lived in the tenant 
house was hired by the year, one of his duties being 
to do the milking. 

An hour later the family gathered around the 
table. Mrs. Fletcher had always tried to make 
their home the most pleasant place in the world to 
her children. When they were small they had 
looked upon the “Sunday-night lunch “ as some- 
thing a little better than the other meals of the 
week. Louise remembered that, so she spread the 
table with extra care. 

In the center was a glass bowl filled with late 
crimson roses. The china was the fragile lavender 
and white that had been the bridal gift of John 
Fletcher’s mother, and the silver was massive and 
of quaint old design. 

The meal consisted of cold roast chicken, white 
and brown bread, sweet yellow butter, radishes, 
currant jelly, fresh red raspberries, a loaf of pound 
cake, iced milk, and a tiny pot of tea for Mrs. 
Fletcher. 

While eating, the family talked of the meeting to 
which they were going. Mr. Fletcher was some- 
thing of a student and he explained the term 
“adventism ’’ to his children. 

“ They hold that the second coming of Christ — 
the advent — will precede the millennium. They also 
claim that their views rest on the literal interpreta- 
tion of the Bible. Some time ago — I think it was in 
1843 — there was a split in the church caused by the 
B 


1 8 THE APPOINTED WAY 

failure of their prophecy that the world should come 
to an end on a certain day of that year. Several divi- 
sions arose. This branch, known as the Seventh- 
day Adventists from their observance of the seventh 
day of the week as the Sabbath, has become the 
best known.*' 

“ Is it much of a church ? ” Mark asked, passing 
his dish for a second helping of berries. 

Mr. Fletcher shrugged his shoulders. “ I think 
it is much like the rest. Each claims its superiority 
over the others, and all cannot be right.” 

A slight cloud rested upon the faces of both 
mother and daughter. It was the sorest trial of 
Eunice Fletcher’s life that her husband — kind, affec- 
tionate and upright — was a skeptic. For long years 
she had daily prayed that he might come to see the 
error of his position. 

A few minutes more and they rose from the table. 
The work was hastened, and by the time the pair 
of shining blacks and the two-seated carriage were 
at the door Louise and her mother were ready. 

“You’d better take a shawl,” Mrs. Fletcher 
lingered in the hall to say to her daughter. 

Mark sat in front with his father, while Mrs. 
Fletcher and Louise occupied the back seat. As the 
horses trotted leisurely down the country road the 
western sky was aglow with crimson and yellow 
light. A slight breeze just stirred the leaves on the 
trees, while occasionally from some tree that shaded 
the highway or from some neighboring orchard a 
wild bird’s note rang out in a vesper song. 


THE ROSY-HUED FUTURE 


19 


Louise lifted a glowing face to her mother. “ How 
sweet and peaceful it is ! My heart overflows with 
happiness. It does not seem possible, mother, that 
sorrow and suffering are anywhere in this beautiful 
world.” 

The hand of Mrs. Fletcher stole out and closed 
over that of her daughter. Louise’s poetical nature 
responded to the beauty of the scene, and the 
mother was able to comprehend and enter into the 
girl’s feelings. 

“God is very good to us, daughter,” she said 
softly. “ In his kindness he has spared us thus far 
what comes to many. We can trust him, Louise ; 
trust him as well when sorrow does come as in this 
time of freedom from care.” 


II 


A SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST MEETING 

T he Matthews schoolhouse, where the Adventist 
meeting was to be held, was two miles dis- 
tant from Fletcher farm. It did not take long 
for the fine black horses to traverse that distance. 
Mark, who was driving, drew up to the steps in 
front of the building, handed the lines to his father, 
sprang down and helped his mother and sister to 
alight from the carriage. Then Mr. Fletcher drove 
around to the place where teams were hitched. Mark 
accompanied him, leaving Mrs. Fletcher and Louise 
on the steps among a group-of women and girls. 

A few minutes were given to friendly conver- 
sation, for the Fletchers were well acquainted in 
the surrounding country. Nora Lees, a pretty 
dimpled-faced girl, caught Louise’s arm. 

“ Come and sit with me, Louise. I’ve been here 
before. Sometimes it is funny and again it is awful. 
That is when the speaker tries to frighten us,” and 
Nora shivered. 

Louise looked questioningly at her mother. Nora 
understood. 

” Oh, families do not sit together here as they 
do at church. This is different.” 

“It is a service to worship God, Nora, dear,” 
20 


A SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST MEETING 21 

Mrs. Fletcher said so tenderly that the thoughtless 
girl was touched. “ I think it better for Louise to 
sit with me.” 

Louise was conscious of a feeling of relief. With 
Nora it would not have been easy to maintain the 
devout spirit which then filled her heart and which 
she had resolved to carry through the service. 

As Mrs. Fletcher, her daughter, and several other 
ladies entered the schoolhouse, Louise saw that 
the room was lighted by a half-dozen kerosene 
lamps. The contrast between the calm, fading 
radiance without and the garish illumination, im- 
pressed her unpleasantly, and she shuddered. 

Already the room was nearly filled. After a 
hasty glance about her, Louise turned her eyes to 
the teacher's desk, where stood a tall, stooping 
figure. She knew this must be the speaker of the 
evening. Many, many times in the years that 
came to Louise Fletcher did she recall the first 
time her eyes rested upon Thomas Graves. For 
the second time that evening she shuddered. She 
also choked slightly. It was as if a hand grasped 
her throat. 

” How silly lam!” she thought. ” Nora’s words 
about his trying to frighten people must have made 
me nervous.” 

Thomas Graves stood with one hand resting 
upon the high desk, his head bowed upon his breast. 
The lower part of his thin face was covered by a 
straggling beard. His black hair was worn long 
and was in disorder. After a moment he raised his 


22 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


head, and swept the room with a covert gaze from 
a pair of dull, black eyes. 

People continued to enter the door. Soon the 
room was packed, and even then there was a group 
of men and boys on the steps. Suddenly the 
minister spoke in a high-pitched, nasal voice : 

“ It is time to begin our worship. We will sing 
a familiar hymn, and all are asked to join.” 

He started “Jesus, lover of my soul.” A chorus 
of voices at once took up the well-known and well- 
loved hymn. The Fletchers all sang, and to Louise 
the familiar melody brought a momentary forgetful- 
ness of her unfavorable impression of the minister. 

The singing over, Mr. Graves stretched out his 
arms, and said impressively : 

“ Let us pray.” 

He knelt and prayed in the same nasal tone in 
which he had spoken. His words were hurried, a 
little incoherent, and seemed familiar rather than 
reverential. He quoted Scripture glibly. Louise 
was ashamed because of the sense of relief that 
came to her when he rose to his feet. 

“ I ought to feel altogether different,” she said to 
herself. “ It is easy to see that he is in earnest.” 

After another hymn, in which the congregation 
joined heartily, Mr. Graves read the second and 
third chapters of the book of Revelation. Then at 
once he began speaking, taking for his text a clause 
from the first chapter of Acts, “ the things pertain- 
ing to the kingdom of God.” 

Mr. Graves made a better impression as a speaker 


A SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST MEETING 23 


than when in prayer. He seemed thoroughly 
aroused. His stooping form was drawn erect, and 
from his dark eyes there shone a strange, flickering 
light like a smothered flame. 

There was a certain amount of logic in what he 
said, although a keen reasoner might have seen, as 
few of his listeners did, that many of his state- 
ments were not proved. He gave each one, re- 
peated the thought in different language, emphasiz- 
ing it by some passage of Scripture, which did not 
always apply to the subject, and went on appar- 
ently so sure that his listeners were convinced that 
it was not always easy to remember the flimsiness 
of his arguments. 

It was not long that he dwelt upon the spiritual 
things that pertain to the kingdom of God. In- 
stead of faith and love he talked of Sabbath ob- 
servance, of “separation from the world,” and of 
“persecution for righteousness’ sake.” Soon he 
began to speak of the end of the world and of the 
Second Advent. 

“ Heed the words of the sacred book,” he cried 
in piercing tones, holding the Bible extended before 
him. “ The tenth day of the seventh month is at 
hand. It will witness the appearing of our Lord 
Jesus Christ in the clouds of heaven. The time is 
close upon us ; I may be making my last appeal to 
you. God will not long endure the sins of this age. 
He will come, and come not in his former lowly es- 
tate, but in his chariot of fire. The world shall 
perish and all that are therein— all save the faithful 


24 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


few, the remnant church. Unto these has been 
made known the way of salvation. They and they 
alone are ready to meet the Lord in the day of his 
appearing.” 

The hand of Louise crept into that of her mother. 
The girl was thrilled, perhaps as much by a certain 
dramatic fervor that marked the discourse as by 
the words themselves. She felt the lack of trust 
in God as a loving Father that marked the passion- 
ate appeal, yet, while troubled and repelled, she 
was strangely moved. 

Mrs. Fletcher smiled reassuringly into her daugh- 
ter’s face. Louise nestled close to her mother. 
The voice of the minister, raised almost to a shout, 
went on. 

In the meantime Mark, who was seated among 
his boy friends, was listening idly. The lad’s na- 
ture was not stirred. He vaguely felt the speaker’s 
personal magnetism that roused interest even while 
it repelled. That was all. 

This was not the case with John Fletcher. He 
had come into that meeting in a sneering, skeptical 
mood. It would have been impossible for him to 
tell why it was that he, who had listened un- 
moved to eloquent sermons, should have had his 
wandering attention arrested and held by this un- 
cultured, fanatical speaker. It was the case, how- 
ever. Mr. Fletcher sat, one elbow on the desk 
before him, his eyes shaded by his hand. This 
concealed the intensity of the gaze he fastened 
upon Thomas Graves. 


A SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST MEETING 2$ 

After reiterating his statements that the Advent 
Church had discovered the real meaning of the 
Bible prophecies, the minister again turned his at- 
tention to the second coming of Christ. He declared 
it was very near. 

“ Why don’t he explain how it was that when 
they set the time for it a few years ago it failed to 
materialize ? ” a jolly-faced farmer, who occupied 
the seat with Mr. Fletcher, whispered in his ear. 

John Fletcher made no reply. Indeed he hardly 
heard the words. What was it the speaker was 
saying ? 

“ Behold, the Bridegroom cometh ! Wake ye 
and rouse ye from sleep ! The day is at hand. 
Methinks I hear the blast of the last trumpet, an- 
nouncing the coming of an angry and warlike God. 
The evil — those who have refused to hear the call — 
will vainly try to hide, but then it will be too late. 
Who will improve this chance to escape from this 
awful peril ? Who will now accept the assurance 
of eternal welfare, of safety in the hour of univer- 
sal destruction ? ” 

Louise caught her breath. By a strong effort 
she turned her gaze from the excited, distorted 
face of Thomas Graves. Her eyes sought the 
window near. Blinded by the light of the lamps, 
she could see nothing but darkness without. By 
some strange mental process, there momentarily 
passed before her eyes the scene upon which she 
had looked but an hour before : the sky flushed 
with the sunset’s radiance, the fields of grass and 


26 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


grain through which the silvery river and the tree- 
shaded highway wound. 

“Ah, how different that scene was from this,” 
the girl thought. “ And yet the difference is no 
greater than between my idea of a forgiving, loving 
God and this man’s teachings of an angry, revenge- 
ful one. What was it Sir Percivale cried of the 
Holy Grail ? 

“ Ah, Christ, that it would come 
And heal the world of all their wickedness. 

That would be my — what is that ” 

Graves had continued his exhortation. Two 
persons had risen, one a woman past middle age 
and the other a half-grown boy. This partial suc- 
cess seemed to fan the fire of the minister’s frenzy 
into a still brighter flame. His voice grew shriller, 
and he swung his arms, crying : 

“Who will come, come now.? Who will es- 
cape from the day of doom that is dawning even 
at this hour ? ” 

There was a movement on the side of the room 
opposite Louise. She leaned forward, and saw her 
father rise to his feet. 

The face of John Fletcher was very pale. After 
one quick, searching glance in the direction of his 
wife, he stood with his head bent forward, his eyes 
staring straight at the floor. 

Graves saw at once that this movement was 
a surprise to his audience. The little stir and 
bustle led him to conclude that this small, reserved- 


A SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST MEETING 2 ^ 

looking man was a person of some importance in the 
community. If so, he was gaining ground ; thus 
far his followers had belonged to a low grade, both 
socially and intellectually. 

A few moments more were given to exhortation. 
Then Graves knelt and offered a loud, jubilant 
prayer. John Fletcher had reseated himself. Rest- 
ing both elbows on the desk, he bowed his face in 
his hands and sat motionless. 

Both Mrs. Fletcher and Louise were aware of a 
strange warfare in their hearts. They had longed 
for the husband and father to renounce his skep- 
tical views. But this strange, new doctrine he was 
apparently about to embrace — was it of God ? 

Louise dropped her head upon the desk and cried 
softly. Mrs. Fletcher sought relief in prayer. 

“If John accepts Christ, what does it matter 
what church he chooses ? ” the wife thought. “ I 
will just be glad because the old days of doubt are 
passing.” 

As for Mark, he clenched his hands until the nails 
cut into the flesh. Of what could his father be 
thinking ? Those boys in the seat back of him 
were laughing, laughing at his father ! 

“ I wish we had stayed at home,” Mark thought 
angrily. 

The meeting was dismissed. Graves hurried 
down the aisle, planting himself before John 
Fletcher in such a way that it was not possible for 
the wife to reach her husband. A torrent of eager 
questions fell from the minister's lips. 


28 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“I’ll go and bring around the horses,” Mark 
said, so loud that both his parents could hear. 

Louise stood still, her face turned away. It 
chanced that no one spoke to her. Mrs. Fletcher 
leaned over the desk to lay one hand on her 
husband’s arm. 

“John, I am so glad that you see that God is 
and that you are about to serve him. Let us go 
home now.” 

Mr. Graves turned fiercely upon her. 

“Who are you, woman, that you should dare 
attempt to come between this man and the vision 
that has been vouchsafed him ? ” 

Before she could reply to this question her 
husband spoke. 

“ This is Mrs. Fletcher, my wife. Yes, Eunice, 
we will go home. I — I will see you again,” turn- 
ing to the minister. “ Will you not come to my home 
to-morrow ? I must have a long talk with you.” 

“ I will come. In the meantime do not let any 
one, least of all those of your own hearth, turn you 
from the path opened before you. It is your duty 
to save those near to you. Do not let them 
persuade you to turn back.” 

“You do not understand,” Mrs. Fletcher said, 
her pale face flushing hotly. “ I am a Christian, 
and the greatest desire of my heart has been my 
husband’s conversion.” 

“ Ah, you may be a Christian, but you are not 
of God’s elect. It remains for you to follow your 
husband and lead your children into the higher life.” 


A SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST MEETING 29 

“ Come, let us go home,” Mrs. Fletcher spoke 
with an impatience that was new to her. 

“I will look for you to-morrow,” John Fletcher 
said to Mr. Graves. 

The farmer hurried his wife and daughter away. 
A neighbor would have detained him for conversa- 
tion, but Mr. Fletcher passed on, leaving the man’s 
remark unanswered. Mark had the team in wait- 
ing, and in a few minutes they were all seated in 
the carriage and homeward bound. 

The sky was thickly studded with stars, but 
there was no moon. The breeze had increased in 
force and rustled the leaves of the trees under 
which they passed. Louise shivered and said : 

“I — I am cold, father ” And she stopped, 

unable to proceed. 

“I understand, dear child.” John Fletcher’s 
voice had grown very tender. His daughter was 
well beloved. ” 1 see my mistake. It was not so 
much this man’s reasoning. I have heard far more 
convincing arguments. Somehow, it was as if 1 
had built a barrier of doubt around myself, and the 
force and intensity of Mr. Graves’ preaching broke 
it down. Before I can decide whether 1 am to ac- 
cept all this strange doctrine I must know more of 
it. In one way his words must be true. The God 
whom I have denied cannot be otherwise than 
angry with me.” 

“O John, don’t say that!” And the wife 
leaned forward, clutching her husband’s arm with 
both hands. ” He is all compassion and love. 


30 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


‘Like as a father pitieth his children.' You can 
understand that, for nothing would ever turn you 
or me against our children. Let me tell you ” 

“ Please, Eunice, do not say anything more 
about it. I can’t talk of the matter now, not even 
to you.” 

Mrs. Fletcher was too wise to say more. She 
sank back in her seat, a sudden sense of separation 
from her husband assailing her. Louise compre- 
hended something of this, and put her strong, 
young arm around her mother. 

” I am sure it will all come right,” the girl whis- 
pered, trying to give her mother the assurance that 
was not her own. 

No more was said. Mark drove at a brisk trot, 
and very soon they were at home. 

‘‘I will put out the horses,” Mark said; and 
his father turned away without a word and entered 
the house. 

A feeling of constraint, as new as it was oppres- 
sive, had fallen upon the members of the house- 
hold. Neither Mrs. Fletcher nor Louise knew what 
to say. Mr. Fletcher sat down at the sitting-room 
table without speaking. 

‘‘You better go to bed, Louise,” Mrs. Fletcher 
said, pitying the grave-faced girl who was so ill 
at ease. 

Louise kissed her parents and left the room with 
a murmured good night. John Fletcher turned his 
head and looked closely at her as she passed into 
the hall. Then he lapsed into his former abstrac- 


A SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST MEETING 31 

tion, while his wife moved around that and the 
adjoining room, occasionally touching a chair or a 
book as if seeking for some task, the doing of 
which might lessen her bewilderment. 

Mark entered the house by the kitchen door. He 
did not come to the sitting room. Mrs. Fletcher 
heard him open the door of the back stairway. 
Then he called : 

“ Good night, father. Good night, mother. I am 
off to bed, for I must be up early in the morning.” 

” Good night,” Mr. Fletcher said. 

“Good night and pleasant dreams, dear boy,” 
was the mother’s response. 

After the door closed there was no sound below 
save the regular ticking of the clock. It seemed to 
the wife as if this grew louder with the passing of 
every minute. At last Mr. Fletcher roused himself 
to say : 

“ Go to bed, Eunice. Yes, I shall come presently. 
1 am not sleepy now.” 

She lingered, loth to leave him alone. John 
Fletcher rose and took both her hands in his. 

“ Don’t look so grieved, dear. I understand how 
you feel better than you know, for, Eunice, al- 
though you have never known it, I have always 
felt that your religion stood between us. Now I 
trust we can think alike. I have never tried to 
make you think as I did, so now you must leave 
me free to follow where I am led. Eunice, you 
have been a good wife to me. God bless you ! I — 
I never said that to you before.” 


32 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


His voice was not quite steady. Eunice Fletcher 
threw her arms around his neck and for a few mo- 
ments held him in a firm embrace. Then she walked 
away and entered her chamber, closing the door 
behind her. 

Mark had taken a small lamp with him. Instead 
of entering his own room, he advanced to Louise’s 
door. Rapping lightly, he said : 

“ May 1 come in, Louise ? 1 must talk this over 

with some one.” 

Louise threw open the door, wiping her eyes. 
Mark entered and placed his lamp on the table 
where one already stood. Then he looked 
questioningly at his sister. 

“Sit down, Mark,” and she drew forward a 
small rocker. ” I am glad you feel like talking, for 
I don’t know what to say.” 

It was a moment before Mark spoke. His eyes 
went wandering round the prettily furnished room 
and at last came back to his sister’s face. 

” I believe you feel worse about it, Louise, than 
I do, and yet I suppose — well, I don’t want to say 
anything irreverent, but 1 suppose this is the same 
religion that you and mother have. I hope it is. 
You two are all right, mother especially. I’ll own, 
though, that I don’t know just what to think of this 
Graves.” 

” Don’t you remerr.ber what you said this after- 
noon ? Oh, I hope father will not keep Saturday 
as the Sabbath, and — I hope he will not change in 
all ways.” 


A SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST MEETING 3$ 

“What I said was just hearsay. We can trust 
our father to do what is right. Louise, you know 
we can.” 

The girl’s face brightened. Loyalty to those 
whom she loved was a strong trait of her nature. 
She smiled as she said : 

“We can trust father — indeed, we can. In one 
way this has made me very happy. If — if ” 

“ If what ? Surely, Louise, you have confidence 
enough in me to tell me what you think.” 

“Yes, Mark, 1 may be wrong. I hope I am; 
but, somehow, 1 dislike and distrust that man.” 

Mark smiled. “You will never make a states- 
man, Louise ; you are lacking in judgment. Be- 
cause Graves’ idea of religious matters differs 
from yours you distrust him. I did not like the 
man myself, but he may be sincere and mean to do 
right. If he comes here to-morrow, we will learn 
more about him. Now we had better go to bed. 
Good night, and don’t worry.” 


C 


Ill 


GROPING IN THE DARK 

HE next morning the Fletcher family met as 



usual at the breakfast table. The constraint 


of the night before had not vanished. Mr. 
Fletcher bade both of his children a kindly good 
morning, but entered into no conversation with 
them. Neither did he do more than taste the food 
before him. 

Mrs. Fletcher likewise ate little. The pink flush 
was gone from her cheeks, and her swollen lids told 
of a sleepless night. It had been very late when 
Mr. Fletcher had retired, and little sleep had come 
to either husband or wife. 

Mark talked of various matters, and Louise tried 
to follow his example. When they rose from the 
table, the boy said questioningly ; 

“ We will work in the corn to-day, father ?” 

“ Yes. That is, you will. I — 1 shall stay at the 
house so as to be sure and not miss Mr. Graves. 
There are many things I must talk with him about.” 

John Fletcher spoke in a hesitating way, yet 
there was something defiant in the way he lifted 
his head. They must understand that in this one 
thing he must be free to act as he thought best. 

Mrs. Fletcher started to speak, then checked 


34 


GROPING IN THE DARK 35 

herself. Mark left the room without saying more. 
Then the mother turned to Louise. 

“ Carl will be here soon for the washing. You 
may finish picking up the clothes before you wash 
the dishes.” 

Louise hastened away to commence the tasks 
assigned her. Eunice Fletcher stepped to her 
husband’s side. 

” Please, John, when Mr. Graves comes, let me 
hear what he has to say. If we talk together freely 
of this, perhaps we can come to think alike.” 

” If we could, Eunice ! It is kind in you to wish 
for this, and, of course, there can be no objection 
to your hearing Mr. Graves’ arguments and 
explanations. 1 have never had a secret from 
you.” 

She waited to slip her hand for a moment into 
that of her husband, then went about her morning 
work. Mr. Fletcher passed through the front hall 
and stood looking aimlessly about him. 

It was a clear morning Already the fierce rays 
of the sun were drinking up the dew. The farm- 
house stood upon a slight eminence, and Fletcher 
farm, with its grain fields, meadows, pastures, and 
woodland, lay spread out before its owner. 

The breathing of the strong man quickened. 
This house had been his birthplace, and it had 
always been his home. It was as if a love for the 
spot was a part of his nature. 

“Somehow it all seems changed since yester- 
day,” John Fletcher said to himself, descending 


36 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


the steps and pacing back and forth in the shade of 
a group of tall elms that stood south of the house. 
“ Now that 1 have owned to the world that I believe 
there is a God, 1 will acknowledge that for years he 
has been knocking at the door of my heart. I have 
longed to throw my doubts to the winds and accepV 
the faith that makes my wife’s life a benediction, 
but I was not sure. Last night the flood of this 
man’s fiery vehemence broke down the last frail 
barrier behind which 1 was hiding. Eunice’s gentle 
faith was not for me ; this way is different.” 

The man stopped and stood with his head bowed 
in thought. He saw that there was a God. Had 
he refused too long to acknowledged him If his 
wife’s simple, loving trust was not to be his portion, 
then must he not accept these other views ? 

” I fear I must. God has called me with the 
voice of the whirlwind, for I would heed naught 
else,” and he resumed his restless pacing to and fro. 

For an hour he lingered in the shade of the elms, 
all things forgotten save his new experience. The 
clicking of the gate’s latch caused him to look up. 
Mr. Graves was entering the yard. 

Mr. Fletcher went forward to meet the minister. 
The eyes of Thomas Graves seemed to read the 
other’s thoughts, and he said : 

“Well, what of the night? Does the call still 
sound in your ears with last night’s insistency ? It 
is easy to see that you are elected to become one of 
the remnant church but by no smooth and easy 
pathway.” 


GROPING IN THE DARK 


37 


A dull red flush swept over John Fletcher’s face. 

“1 did not sleep,” he said slowly. “There — 
there was much for me to think of; but my mind 
was so confused that I find myself this morning in 
much the same state of bewilderment as when I left 
you last night.” 

“ Ah, that is not to be wondered at ; I expected 
that. You need help, and it is for that reason that 
1 have come here. I will spend the day with you, 
expounding and making plain the belief that is to 
be yours.” 

They had approached the house. Mr. Fletcher 
was about to lead the way up to the porch when a 
detaining gesture from the minister’s hand stayed 
his steps. 

“ Do not let us go in. This is a fine morning for 
a stroll, and I can talk as we walk.” 

“ But my wife. She wishes to hear what you 
have to say concerning this matter. We both hope 
we can come to think alike.” 

A frown darkened the brow of Thomas Graves. 
He laid one hand upon the other’s arm: 

“ It is the voice of the serpent. Nay, do not 
draw back. I understand how you feel regarding 
your wife and family. Feeling must give way 
before the claim of duty.” 

Mr. Fletcher did not understand, so he waited for 
an explanation. Graves went on, his eyes narrow- 
ing to a line as he spoke. 

“ Yes, your duty. She must be saved, must see 
the error of the way in which she foolishly trusts. 


38 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


But she must be led to this, and by you. For her 
to listen now would be but for her to argue and 
deny. When you are convinced and are fully 
grounded in the way, then you can teach her.” 

There was a moment’s pause. John Fletcher 
knew it would be far easier for him to concentrate 
his thoughts upon this man’s teaching if they two 
were alone than it would be in the presence of a 
third party. Dearly as he loved his wife, he did 
not want her with him then. He knew she would 
silently, if in no other way, protest against much 
that Mr. Graves would say. 

The hand of Graves was still on the other’s arm. 
Slowly the minister turned from the house, still 
retaining his grasp. They went across the lawn. 

Eunice Fletcher stood at the sitting-room window. 
She had heard no word of the conversation, but she 
had seen the gestures made by Mr. Graves. No 
words were needed to show her that the promise 
made her was about to be broken. 

All the forenoon the two men strolled through the 
lanes and fields. Thomas Graves talked glibly, as 
if repeating a well-conned lesson. The millennium, 
the second advent, the prophecies of the Bible — 
all these were touched upon. The speaker asserted 
and reasserted that upon those matters his church 
alone possessed true light. As he talked, a slow 
conviction that he was speaking the truth grew up 
in the mind of John Fletcher. 

That man — student, poet, dreamer — was uncon- 
sciously attracted by the visionary aspect of the 


GROPING IN THE DARK 


39 


subject. Graves did not dwell upon the Sabbath 
question. He said nothing of the peculiar ideas 
concerning food and apparel that so distinctly 
marked his church from others. Whatever he 
might lack, Thomas Graves possessed the power 
to read human nature. He knew what to present 
to his present disciple. 

When the dinner bell rang the two men went to 
the house. Mr. Graves greeted his hostess affably 
and was introduced to the son and daughter of the 
household. 

They sat down to the table. Mr. Graves re- 
turned a fervent thanksgiving for the food before 
them. Mr. Fletcher passed his guest a plate on 
which was a slice of roast beef, also some mashed 
potatoes. The minister shook his head. 

“Thank you, but I do not partake of animal 
food. You may give me a little of the potato. I 
see you have brown bread. No, no tea. Water, 
if you please. No butter, thank you. Oh, do not 
give me a thought, Mrs. Fletcher. I will do very 
well. Bread and water will sustain life. The 
physical body does not matter.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Fletcher were disturbed by their 
guest’s refusal of all save the plainest food. Their 
table was always well spread. To see this stranger 
making a meal on dry bread, potatoes, and lettuce 
spoiled the dinner of both the host and hostess. 

The dessert consisted of fresh berry pie and 
cookies. Mr. Graves waved them both aside, a 
look of conscious superiority on his face. 


40 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“Not any, thank you. The time will come, 
Brother Fletcher, when you will understand why I 
decline these things. Now let us talk of more 
pleasant matters. This is a fine farm of yours. 
The Lord has prospered you.” 

Mrs. Fletcher left her husband to carry on the 
conversation. Mr. Graves soon turned his atten- 
tion to Mark. When he had wormed from the 
youth the fact that he hoped to enter college the 
next year a look of absorbing interest came to the 
minister’s face. 

“ I like that. You must come West and attend 
our denominational college. It is situated at Cal- 
houn, in Michigan, and, while only a few years old, 
it ranks with the best-known Eastern institutions of 
learning. Brother Fletcher, that is the ideal school 
for your children. There they will be kept 
unspotted from the world and taught aright.” 

Mark’s face showed that he did not accept all of 
that extravagant praise. 

“ 1 am going to Cornell. That is good enough 
for me,” he said a little defiantly. 

Mr. Graves continued to exploit the school he 
had mentioned. He explained that Calhoun was 
the headquarters of the Seventh-day Adventist 
Church. There was in that city a large publish- 
ing house and a sanitarium, besides the college. 
He praised the town and its advantages until they 
rose from the table. 

During the afternoon the two men continued 
their walk and talk. Mr. Graves stayed to supper 


GROPING IN THE DARK 


41 


and accompanied the family to the service at the 
schoolhouse. The meeting was much like that of 
the preceding evening. Mr. Fletcher’s interest had 
not abated, but he still preserved a constrained 
silence to his family regarding his new belief. 

When questioned by his wife as to why he had 
not allowed her to hear the explanation of the 
Adventist doctrine made by Mr. Graves, John 
Fletcher shook his head. 

“ I saw that it was not best. You would not 
have meant it, Eunice, but your unconscious an- 
tagonism would have stayed my own progress. It 
is hard, dear wife, but I must grope my way on in 
darkness. When I reach the light then I can ask 
you to walk by my side.” 

I'he day that had passed was followed by many 
that differed little from it. Mr. Graves moved to 
the farmhouse. His presence there spoiled what 
had been an ideally happy home life. He con- 
tinued to refuse to partake of many of the articles 
of food placed upon the table. Not satisfied with 
this, he persistently urged the claims of his posi- 
tion. Gradually Mr. Fletcher began to refrain 
from eating animal food. 

Mr. Fletcher spent the greater part of his time in 
conversation with Thomas Graves, the farmer seem- 
ing to have lost all interest in his stock and crops. 

Those things annoyed Mark, not so much be- 
cause of themselves as because they showed how 
completely his father was coming under the influ- 
ence of Graves. Then the lad’s proud spirit chafed 


42 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


under the good-humored joking he was obliged to 
hear from others. 

A few of John Fletcher’s friends looked with 
grave concern upon the change in him. To the 
world generally it was only a subject of merri- 
ment, and many did not hesitate to let the son hear 
them laugh at the father. 

It was rarely that any one mentioned the matter 
to Louise. The girl’s face had grown thin and 
pale. It was not because of any difference of opin- 
ion with her father. Louise would have seen the 
good that underlies all creeds, especially in the life 
of one she loved. It was her father’s apparent 
unhappiness that appealed to the girl, robbing her 
of her former lightheartedness. 

The wife’s heart was wrung in a way that even 
her children could not understand. Her husband’s 
daily conferences with Graves and his neglect of 
his work and of all his old pursuits showed her how 
deep and abiding were the impressions being made 
upon him. Slowly those things were coming be- 
tween him and her ; they were forcing them apart. 
For a score of years they had been all in all to 
each other. Now this thing, which should have 
brought them closer together, was daily causing 
them to walk farther and farther apart. 

“ Can it be of God ? ” the wife sometimes asked 
herself. “ John is sincere. He is, indeed, groping 
in the dark, seeking to come into conscious touch 
with the God whom he has so long denied. But is 
this man leading him aright ? ” 


GROPING IN THE DARK 


43 


A fortnight went by. Mr. Graves had secured a 
following of a score of persons and was about to 
organize these converts into a church. 

It was with unmistakable relief that one morn- 
ing at the breakfast table Mrs. Fletcher and her 
children heard the minister announce that the follow- 
ing day he was going to a city fifty miles distant. 
There he was to hold a series of meetings. 

“ 1 shall be back here in four weeks,” he said, 
speaking to his host, but covertly watching Mrs. 
Fletcher. “I expect then. Brother Fletcher, to 
hear that you have resolved to sell this farm, re- 
move to Calhoun, and cast in your lot with the 
remnant church, the faithful.” 

Consternation was to be seen upon the faces of 
John Fletcher’s wife and children. Louise cried 
impulsively : 

” O father, you will never do that ! Why, this 
place is — it is our home.” 

Mr. Fletcher’s face twitched. It was a moment 
before he said : 

” I have not decided about it, Louise. 1 see the 
advantage of such a plan. You and Mark could 
be well schooled ; but my heart, like yours, clings 
to the home of my fathers.” 

Mrs. Fletcher did not speak. The thought of 
leaving her beloved home hurt her ; but keener 
still was the pang of knowing that her husband 
had thought of this and had discussed it with 
another without mentioning it to her. 

Mark did not have himself under such good 


44 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


control. He threw back his head and looked 
Mr. Graves defiantly in the face. 

“ This farm has been in the Fletcher family for 
eighty years, sir. Grandfather hoped it would be 
Fletcher farm for one hundred years more.” 

Mrs. Fletcher started, and looked across the table 
at her husband. Had he forgotten a certain restric- 
tion laid upon him by his father’s will ? 

Mr. Graves leaned forward, bringing his face 
close to that of Mark. 

“ The West is the place fora youth like you. 
Not the wild far West, but the middle ground, 
where there is abundant chance for culture and 
none of the trammels of the wornout East. In 
such a country as that, Mark, you might become a 
leader among men.” 

Mark’s eyes frankly met the man’s gaze. Thomas 
Graves had touched the right chord ; ambition was 
a dominant trait in the character of Mark Fletcher. 

” 1 hope to do well at Cornell,” he said, slowly. 
Then, as he rose from the table, he added, ” But I 
would rather give up going to college than to have 
this farm sold. It must not be.” 

No reply was made. Mr. Fletcher took up his 
hat and, without looking at his wife, said : 

“Mr. Graves and 1 are going to see — to see his 
friends and perfect the plans for a church organiza- 
tion. We may not be home for dinner.” 

“John, you are not well.” Mrs. Fletcher’s 
voice was unsteady. “1 wish you would stay at 
home to-day.” 


GROPING IN THE DARK 


45 


“Whether I am well or ill is a question of little 
importance compared with my duty to others, in- 
cluding my own family. Eunice, 1 wish you 
thought less of the body and its needs. It is of the 
soul that we must think.” 

He wheeled around and left the room before she 
could speak, joining Mr. Graves, who was waiting 
for him on the porch. Mrs. Fletcher started to 
leave the room. Louise saw the glint of tears on 
her mother’s lashes. 

“ Don’t grieve, lady mother,” and the girl threw 
her arms around the other’s neck. “ Father means 
right, but he is worried and so unlike himself.” 

Eunice Fletcher’s arms closed tightly around her 
daughter, but no words came from her lips. Her 
heart was heavy. Still, loyalty to the man whose 
name she bore restrained her from speaking. 

The day went by slowly to the wife. Mark was 
busy in the oat harvest. Since his father had neg- 
lected the work, the lad had assumed a general care 
of all outside matters. Nothing was said about it. 
Indeed it seemed as if Mr. Fletcher was not aware of 
his son’s efforts to keep the work of the farm going. 

In the afternoon Louise went to the home of Nora 
Lees, a half-mile away. Mrs Fletcher urged her 
daughter to go, saying : 

“ School begins in three weeks. You have not 
had much pleasure this vacation, Louise. Go, and 
stay to tea if you wish.” 

“Oh, I’ll not do that. It will seem good to see 
Nora for a little time, though.” 


46 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


When Louise was gone, Mrs. Fletcher seated her- 
self on the front porch, some sewing in her hands. 
After a time the work dropped in her lap, and she 
sat lost in thought. 

She was roused by a step on the walk. Look- 
ing up she saw her husband approaching. He 
was alone. 

“Back again, John?” Mrs. Fletcher tried to 
speak lightly. Then, noticing her husband’s strange 
look, she asked ; 

“ What is it, dear ? Is anything wrong ? ” 

“ No, everything is right ; at last all is right. 
Eunice, I have made a full surrender ; I am an 
Adventist. Henceforth 1 shall observe the true 
Sabbath, the seventh day of the week. I shall 
refrain from eating any animal food. In all things 
I shall be separated from the world and shall 
yield unquestioning obedience to the church, hop- 
ing thus to be ready to meet my God in the day of 
his appearing.” 

He paused. For a moment husband and wife 
looked into each other’s eyes. The stillness of the 
summer afternoon was broken only by the liquid 
call of a far-away bluebird. The coral honey- 
suckle that clambered over one end of the latticed 
porch dropped one of its yellow-red blossoms upon 
the woman’s brown hair. She stood up. 

“ Very well, John. You have never gainsaid my 
serving Christ as I thought right. What will you 
expect of me in this case ? ” 

Her gentleness and the love that looked from 


GROPING IN THE DARK 


47 

her eyes touched the man’s heart. He held out 
his hands. 

“ Your love and patience with me, my wife. I — 
I wish you could- join me, and in time I hope you 
will. The children too. I must strive to lead them 
into the right way.” 

” There is one question I must ask you, husband. 
Is your heart at rest ” 

He turned away his head. Her hand still rested 
in his, and his grasp tightened upon it until she 
winced. 

“In a way, yes. I — O Eunice, God is not the 
embodiment of love and tenderness whom you wor- 
ship ! He is just and — but you will come in time 
to see him as he is.” 

There was a brief silence. Again the bluebird 
sent out his sweet call of '^far-away, far-away ” 
There was one thing more Eunice Fletcher must 
say. Remembering her children, she found cour- 
age to speak : 

“You are to observe Saturday as the Sabbath, 
John. I am willing to keep that day with you, but 
I must also cease from labor on the day 1 consider 
sacred. I must for the children’s sake and for the 
sakd of my conscience.” 

Her voice was low but firm. John Fletcher 
sighed. 

“ 1 cannot say you nay, although Graves urged 
me to do so. Perhaps after a time I may be 
stronger, but now, Eunice, things shall go on in the 
old way. You and the children shall worship and 


48 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


eat as you wish, only remember that it pains me to 
see you keep on in the downward path.” 

She bent her head and kissed his hand. Mr. 
Fletcher spoke again ; that time more hurriedly. 

“Louise is coming up the road. Will you tell 
her, Eunice ? And Mark too I am very tired, 
and have eaten nothing since breaklast. No, 1 am 
not hungry, but I will go and lie down until supper 
is ready.” 

He started to enter the door, then came back to 
her and again took her hands. 

“ Eunice, I love you. No matter what comes, 
remember that you are very dear to me.” 

He walked away. Eunice Fletcher drew a long 
breath. Then she sat down and waited for Louise 
to join her. 


IV 


“DEATH— THE GREAT RECONCILER” 

L ouise came up the path with a springing 
tread. The perfect beauty of the summer 
afternoon and the time spent with her friend 
had restored the girl’s old-time brightness. 

“ I have had a delightful afternoon, mother. See ! 
Mrs. Lees sent you these gladioluses. Are they not 
beautiful .? This pale pink one is rare.” 

Mrs. Fletcher took the tall spikes of flowers in 
her hand, but the eyes that went so quickly from 
them to her daughter’s face saw naught of the 
blossoms’ beauty. 

Louise observed her mother’s agitation. Stoop- 
ing over the chair, the girl asked : 

“ What is it, mother ?” 

“Your father has just returned. He is very 
tired. Louise, he has arrived at a decision ; Mr. 
Graves has triumphed. Your father says he has 
become an Adventist and shall henceforth observe 
Saturday as the Sabbath, as well as conform to 
the rules of the church regarding food and other 
matters.” 

Louise straightened her slender figure. There 
was a moment’s passionate regret for the care-free, 
happy home life of the past. Then the young girl 
D 49 


50 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


bravely tried to accept her share of the present 
burden. 

“ It is what I expected, mother. Poor father ! If 
he will only let God be a reality to him — a ‘very 
present help in trouble.’ ” 

She was gently stroking her mother’s hair. Mrs. 
Fletcher felt slow tears gathering in her eyes, 
relieving the tension of her overwrought nerves. 

“ If father will only be happy,” Louise went on. 
” Did Mr. Graves come back ?” 

“No. Your father was alone.” 

“I — mother, I think we will all be happier with 
Mr. Graves away. Perhaps he means to do what 
is right, but — well, his presence here makes me 
uncomfortable.” 

” 1 hope he will not return.” Mrs. Fletcher was 
not aware how much bitterness crept into her voice. 
” Louise, your father admitted that Mr. Graves had 
tried to induce him to exact of us the observance of 
his Sabbath and an acceptance of the rules of the 
Adventist Church.” 

Louise started. The pink flush on her cheek 
deepened. 

“Father will never do that,” she said slowly. 
“ That is, not unless Mr. Graves gains an even 
greater influence over him than he now has.” 

“ But if he should ?” 

The next moment Eunice Fletcher regretted the 
question. Louise was but a child, and these bur- 
dens were not for her shoulders. However, the 
girl replied promptly : 


“ DEATH— THE GREAT RECONCILER ” 51 

“ He will not, mother, I am sure of that. We can 
trust father. I — I suppose he has a right to his 
belief — the same right that we have to ours.” 

Mrs. Fletcher sighed as she rose to her feet. 
Louise was indeed a child. Might not her yielding, 
compliant nature lead her, under pressure, to give 
up her own faith ? 

” Will you prepare supper, dear ?” she asked a 
little wearily. ” I just heard Mark drive into the 
barn. I will go and tell him your father’s decision.” 

” 1 will be glad to get the supper,” was Louise’s 
reply, and she at once entered the house, while her 
mother descended the porch steps and made her 
way around to the barn. 

Mark had already unhitched the horses and led 
them to the stable below, leaving a wagon piled 
high with sheaves of yellow oats standing upon the 
barn floor. Mrs. Fletcher called down the inside 
stairway which led to the stable. 

” Come up, Mark, as soon as possible, I want to 
see you.” 

” All right, mother. I will be there in a few 
minutes.” 

Mrs. Fletcher sat down upon a pile of fragrant hay 
and looked out through the open door which was 
near her. Again it was an unseeing gaze with 
which she swept the sun-kissed expanse of fields 
and river that was spread out before her. 

” How will Mark take it ?” the mother asked her- 
self. ” Somehow Louise’s quiet acceptance of the 
news worries me. Would she not, if brought under 


52 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


the influence of this faith, soon become a convert 
to it ? Louise is like her father — poetical, dreamy, 
yet there is a strain of passionate devotion and self- 
sacrifice about her that may prove either her undoing 
or her highest grace.” 

“ Well, lady mother, here I am at your disposal,” 
cried Mark cheerily, throwing himself down upon 
the barn floor at her side. 

So deep had been Mrs. Fletcher’s abstraction that 
she had not heard him ascend the stairs. She 
looked down at him, a slow smile curving her lips. 
He was good to look at — this stalwart son of hers. 

“ Mark, 1 used to think regretfully of the years 
when you would no longer be a boy. But already 
1 am beginning to lean upon you, to think of your 
strength of body and mind as my support.” 

He reached up to lay one hand upon her own. 

” Thank you, mother. It makes me very proud 
to hear you say that. Now, 1 think you have some- 
thing to tell me — something about father. I saw 
him pass along the road a little while ago. Mother, 
he has grown old this summer.” 

Mrs. Fletcher dashed the tears from her eyes. It 
was several moments before she could speak. As 
soon as she could control her voice she told Mark 
what had passed between her husband and herself. 

The face of Mark Fletcher grew graye. This did 
not bring him the pain it brought his mother or 
Louise. He regretted what in his young strength 
he called his father’s fanaticism, but he did not plan 
that it should influence his own life. 


“DEATH— THE GREAT RECONCILER” 


53 


“ Never mind it, mother,” he said in a reassuring 
voice. “ Father is not well. When he is himself 
again and Graves is gone, there will be another 
change. I am sure there will be.” 

They talked a long time. Mrs. Fletcher suggested 
that this might stand in the way of Mark’s going to 
Cornell a year later, but the boy dismissed the 
subject lightly. 

“ We will not worry about that. Father will be 
himself again long before that time. If he should 
really need me, why, I could wait another year 
before entering college. I am not very old yet.” 

Mrs. Fletcher started for the house, her heart 
vaguely comforted. Perhaps it would all come 
right. 

In the meantime Louise was preparing supper. 
First she had hastened upstairs where she had re- 
placed her afternoon dress with a simple blue ging- 
ham. As she descended the stairs and was about 
to pass through the hall to the dining room, she 
heard her father call her name. 

“Yes, father. What is it.!*” Louise asked, 
advancing into the sitting room. 

John Fletcher was lying on the couch. He held 
out one hand to his daughter. 

“ Little girl ! Did your mother tell you ?” 

“ Yes, she told me, father.” 

As Louise spoke, she dropped upon her knees and 
laid her head upon the pillow, her cheek touching 
the pale one of her father. There was a moment’s 
silence. The breeze stole in at the window, ruffling 


54 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Louise’s black hair. Suddenly the man spoke, his 
voice, tense, strident : 

“ It is right, little girl. I — Louise, it is not easy 
for me to press the matter against the wishes of you 
and your mother, but it is my duty to do so. I may 
save you, even if my own heart is torn.” 

Louise crept a little nearer to him. Her face was 
hidden, but the voice in which she spoke was firm 
and steady. 

” Father, do not worry about these things. Not 
now, at least, for you are half sick. God is love, 
and we can all trust him. And father, you surely 
are satisfied with mother.” 

“She thinks she is right, but — O Louise, you 
don’t know !” 

“There are many things I do not understand, 
father, but I trust God to guide me. I wish you 
would do the same. No matter what we think 
about these other things, we must love and trust 
each other. Now close your eyes and rest.” 

“God bless you, my child! In some respects 
you are your mother over again, and in others you 
are my own lost youth. Now I will try to sleep.” 

Louise slipped away. As she went about kin- 
dling a fire in the kitchen stove, her face fell into 
grave lines. 

“ Poor father I He is so unhappy.” 

An hour later the family gathered round the sup- 
per table. It was a relief to all, including Mr. 
Fletcher, to have Thomas Graves absent. Mark 
and Louise talked with something of their old-time 


“DEATH— THE GREAT RECONCILER” 55 

vivacity, and a look of peace came to the father’s 
worn face. 

Three weeks went by uneventfully. There were 
several letters from Mr. Graves, and Mrs. Fletcher 
and her children came to dread their arrival. Each 
one seemed to plunge John Fletcher deeper into the 
abyss of gloom from which those who loved him 
were vainly trying to rescue him. 

Mr. Fletcher did not regain his old interest in the 
work of the farm. He spent many days studying 
the Bible, and books on the Adventist doctrines 
which had been furnished him by Mr. Graves. 

One sultry afternoon early in September Mrs. 
Fletcher and her daughter had carried their sewing 
to the front porch. It was Friday, and Louise was 
to begin school at Belmont the next Monday. 
Mother and daughter were at work upon a pretty 
pink lawn dress for the girl’s use during the warm 
days of autumn. 

“ Next fall we will be getting Mark ready for 
Cornell,” Louise said. Then, hearing a sigh from 
her mother’s lips, the girl cried : 

“ Father will not ask him to give it up, will he ? ” 

“ I hope not, dear. Your father is interested in 
Mr. Graves’ account of this Adventist college. He 
has talked of our moving to Michigan, but, Louise, 

I am opposed to it.” 

Louise frowned. She seldom said anything 
against her father’s new faith. Indeed, her silence 
sometimes made Mrs. Fletcher uneasy. This time 
when Louise did speak it was in a conciliatory tone. 


56 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ I do not believe father will insist. Mark s 
heart is set upon Cornell. He will — why, what 
is that ? ” 

Louise sprang up. Mrs. Fletcher’s eyes followed 
those of her daughter. A number of men were 
coming up the road. On a rude litter they were 
carrying an inanimate form. 

“ It is your father ! ” Mrs. Fletcher gasped. 

For a moment neither mother nor daughter spoke. 
Then they rose and, clinging together, hurried for- 
ward to meet the little procession. Mark saw them 
and called out : 

“Do not be alarmed, mother. Mr. Lees thinks 
father was overcome by the heat. We have sent 
to Belmont for Doctor Smith.” 

Mrs. Fletcher leaned over the unconscious man. 

“John! Can you not hear me.? Oh, 1 am 
afraid ! ” 

Louise and her brother exchanged quick glances. 
Then the girl drew her mother’s arm within her 
own. 

“We must make the bed ready, mother. And 
we must — oh, we must be brave.” 

There is a courage that comes because the de- 
mands of the occasion can be met in no other way. 
A portion of this came to each member of John 
Fletcher’s family. The son and daughter forgot 
their youth in assuming the burden of care, while 
the wife lost all thought of her own existence in an 
absorbing devotion to her husband. 

John Fletcher’s hired help and neighbors laid him 


DEATH— THE GREAT RECONCILER” 


57 


H 


on the bed. Then they lingered, waiting the coming 
of the physician. 

Doctor Smith was an old man and had known the 
Fletchers for many years. After a careful exami- 
nation and many questions, he emerged from the 
sick room. 

” You say he has not been complaining lately ?” 
he asked Mark, who had accompanied him to the 
dining room. 

” Father has not complained, but we all knew 
that he was not well. He was only a little way 
from me in the field. I had turned around to speak 
to him, when 1 saw him reel and fall.” 

Doctor Smith’s face was impassive as he opened 
his medicine case. Louise plucked at his sleeve. 

“Tell us the worst, Doctor Smith — tell Mark 
and me.” 

” Poor child ! I hope you will not have to hear 
the worst, Louise, but I don’t know. Your father 
has not been well for a year. The unnatural nerv- 
ous excitement of the summer has sapped his 
strength. This attack in itself would not be alarm- 
ing, if your father possessed strength to rally 
from it.” 

Louise turned to Mark and held out her hands. 
In silence he took them. They stood still. The 
afternoon sunlight, stealing in through the leaves of 
a trumpet vine that shaded a western window, fell 
upon their faces. In that moment of sudden trial 
each clung convulsively to the love of the other. 

“We must be strong, for mother’s sake,” Mark 


58 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


whispered with colorless lips. “ Let us go to her. 
We will not tell her — not now — what Doctor Smith 
has said.” 

They did not need to repeat the physician’s 
words. Mrs. Fletcher had read aright the first 
startled expression of his face. She lifted a calm, 
white countenance to her children. 

“My comforts! Come close to me. I cannot 
talk, but I feel your presence, and you two are my 
dependence.” 

After a little time Mr. Fletcher opened his eyes. 
When questioned he replied faintly, but he made 
no attempt at conversation. 

Doctor Smith went away, promising to return 
that evening. He did so and remained at the farm- 
house all night. There was no change in the 
patient. 

The many friends of the Fletchers rallied around 
the stricken family. Every possible kindness was 
shown mother and children. 

Two days went by. On the third the doctor 
came at noon. His entrance into the sick room 
roused Mr. Fletcher from a light sleep. The sick 
man spoke in a stronger voice than he had yet 
used. 

“ Doctor Smith, new strength is given me — I be- 
lieve for a purpose. We both know that I am dying. 
Can you give me a stimulant that will enable me 
to talk with my wife and children for an hour ?” 

The physician hesitated. John Fletcher went on, 
a note of command in his voice. 


“DEATH— THE GREAT RECONCILER” 59 

“ You must, old friend ; I have a right to ask it. 
Life is a matter of only a few hours with me,' and 
there are some things that I must not leave unsaid.” 

“ 1 will do as you ask. It is all that I can do, 
John, and for that I am more sorry than words 
can tell.” 

For a minute the hand of the physician closed 
over that of the dying man. Then Doctor Smith 
hastily prepared a draught for his patient. 

A few minutes later Mrs. Fletcher and her chil- 
dren entered. They understood the situation. 
Love held their grief in check ; these last precious 
moments must not be given to tears. 

It was to his wife that John Fletcher turned first. 

“ Eunice ! My heart’s desire ! Never was there 
a truer, better wife. Never have you failed me 
in one thing. Our life together has been ideally 
happy.” 

“And you! You have been to me a tender, 
faithful husband,” Eunice Fletcher murmured 
brokenly. 

There was a moment’s pause, a moment in which 
the wife’s arms closed round her husband, as if she 
would fain hold him back from death. Then Mr. 
Fletcher said : 

“ Yes, we have been happy. I regret that I so 
long denied God, but I know that he has forgiven 
me. The faith I have adopted is the true one, but 
something constrains me from asking a promise of 
you regarding it. I ask only one thing — that you 
will not refuse to allow yourself to be convinced.” 


6o 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Louise had dropped down by the side of her 
mother, while Mark stood erect. It was the girl 
who caught her breath at the last words. Could they 
refuse anything which that loved father might ask ? 

“ Eunice, you know my business affairs are in 
perfect order. Everything is given into your 
hands ; I trust you implicitly. These dear chil- 
dren must be educated, but I especially want them 
under good influence. As soon as you can find a 
purchaser you are to sell the farm and go to Cal- 
houn. Nay, hear me out. 1 remember that pro- 
vision of my father’s will. At my death the forty 
acres of land where the buildings are go to Mark, 
and cannot be sold by him until he is twenty-five. 
Perhaps it is as well, for the boy loves it, and — it 
is his home.” 

Mark bent over the bed. In that moment of su- 
preme sorrow his cherished plans seemed little 
things. 

” You wish me to attend this college of your 
church, father ? I will try to carry out your 
wishes.” 

“ My good son ! I do wish it, both for you and 
for Louise. Graves says that the school will give all 
that Cornell will in the way of scholarship, besides 
much in the way of spiritual training. Eunice, I 
will not ask you or the children to make any promise 
regarding the church. I do ask you to allow yourself 
to come under its influence, to study it and the life of 
its members. I ask you not to refuse to walk in the 
appointed way that shall be opened before you.” 


. “ DEATH— THE GREAT RECONCILER ” 6l 

“ But — but, father, if we should not then see as 
you do ? ” Louise cried passionately. “Father, I 
love you ! I would die for you, but do not make us 
promise to believe as you do, for we may not be 
able to do it.” 

A beautiful smile came to the face of the dying 
man. He raised his daughter’s hand to his lips. 

“ Dear conscientious little girl ! I will not ask 
that promise. In my dying hour 1 have learned to 
trust God as I did not trust him in health. He will 
open before the feet of my beloved his own ap- 
pointed way. It may not be mine nor yours, but 
it will be his. If you press forward, hearkening 
unto his voice, all will be well. 1 — I ” 

He paused and lay in silence, a musing look upon 
his face. The room seemed filled with a tender, 
solemn silence. 

“ Perhaps I am not thinking enough of the church. 
I — 1 think you can trust Graves and he will help 
you. All 1 ask, Eunice, is that you and the children 
go to this place for a few years. You can live your 
own lives but associate with the Adventists, and let 
their lives prove the truth of their claim — that they 
are the chosen people of the Lord.” 

“ O John, I cannot give you up ! ” and for a 
moment the wife’s composure gave way. 

“ You are not giving me up, dear ; I am going on 
a little while before you. You will come to me. 
Mark, Louise, I leave your mother in your care. 
My son, I expect you to be a good man. Improve 
your student days and choose your future with care. 


62 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Louise, little dear heart ! You have your father’s 
dreamy, imaginative nature, but in some ways you 
will be stronger than he was. You may fulfill my 
own youthful dreams. Walk, all of you, in the ap- 
pointed way that, a step at a time, will be opened 
before you. Eunice, hold my hand while I rest.” 

They all bent over the bed, hushing their grief, 
almost their breathing that they might not disturb 
him. His eyes closed and his breath came regu- 
larly. Doctor Smith passed in and out of the room, 
but wife and children held their places. 

An hour went by. The sun sank below the 
Western horizon, and all the adjacent sky burned 
with ruby and golden tints. A faint breeze rustled 
the leaves of the trees that grew near the house. 
The dying man had been born and had lived all his 
life in their shadow. It was fitting that they should 
murmur a requiem for his last hours. 

Mr. Fletcher’s breathing grew faint and irregular. 
At last it ceased. The wife lifted a strange, white 
face from the pillow of the dead. In that first mo- 
ment of bereavement God mercifully gave her of 
his sustaining grace. 

“ All is well with our beloved. My children, now 
I have only you.” 


V 


LEAVING THE OLD HOME 

I T was two hours later. There was a subdued 
bustle about the farmhouse, and light gleamed 
from the windows. Neighbors and friends 
went about intent on performing the last sad offices 
for the dead and vainly trying to lighten the burden 
of utter desolation that pressed down on the living. 

Mrs. Fletcher was in Louise’s room. She was 
lying on the bed, her tearless eyes staring straight 
before her. Louise sat on the side of the bed, 
weeping. Mark had been with them. He left the 
room and descended the stairs, the bearer of a mes- 
sage from his mother to Mr. Lees. As he reached 
the lower hall the doorbell rang. The sound jarred 
upon the nerves of every person in the house, 
seeming strangely out of place in that hushed 
atmosphere. 

It was Mark who opened the door. The light 
within the hall fell upon the face of the man who 
waited without. It was Thomas Graves. 

“Ah, Mark! I reached Belmont an hour ago, 
and learned that your father was dangerously ill. 
Of course I hurried here at once. Why was I not 
sent for ? My place was here. Take me to your 
father now.” 


63 


64 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


The man’s insistent assumption of authority 
stung Mark, even in his half-dazed state. Yet he 
recalled his father’s words, “ I think you can trust 
Graves.” 

“You are too late, Mr. Graves. My — my father 
” and the boy’s voice wavered and broke. 

Mr. Lees was present. He was a ruddy-faced, 
kindly man, a life-long friend of John Fletcher. 
Stepping forward, he laid one arm in a fatherly 
manner across Mark’s shoulders. 

“ Too late, Mr. Graves. John Fletcher is dead.” 

“Dead! And I not here. I ” 

Graves stopped abruptly, remembering that it 
was not the time nor place to speak of himself. 
After a moment he held out his hand to Mark. 

“ ‘ Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord.’ It 
seems unto us, with but human sight, that this man 
was needed as a champion of the oft-denied truth. 
But God’s will be done. Mark, the honor may 
await you of carrying on your father’s work.” 

Mark’s heart was too full for words, even had 
he known how to reply to that last statement. 
Mr. Graves went on, smoothing his beard as he 
talked : 

“ I should have been sent for as soon as your 
father was taken ill ; nothing would have kept me 
from his side. However, it is too late to talk of 
that now. My arrival is most opportune. I trust 
no arrangements have been made, for I will take 
charge of everything. It is my place to do so. Of 
course, Mr. Fletcher made some such plan ? ” 


LEAVING THE OLD HOME 65 

This last was a question, and was addressed to 
Mr. Lees, who replied gruffly : 

“I know nothing of such an arrangement. Mr. 
Fletcher’s old friends are here, ready to carry out 
the wishes of his wife and children.” 

” Ah, very kind, but the wishes of the dead are 
of paramount importance. Mark, it was under- 
stood by your father that in case of— that in case 
anything happened to one of our faith that the 
church always takes charge of everything. I will 
naturally be appointed the guardian of your sister 
and yourself.” 

Mark turned toward the speaker, silencing him 
with a gesture. 

” Mr. Graves, do not say more. My father knew 
he was dying, and talked with us of our future. He 
paid due respect to the church of his choice, but his 
business affairs had been in order for years and he 
made no changes. My mother is my own and 
Louise’s guardian. More than that, she is absolute 
mistress of everything. My father said, ‘ I think 
you can trust Graves.’ Do not make us doubt his 
words. Arrangements have been put into the hands 
of Mr. Lees and Mr. Clark. They will attend to 
everything.” 

Thomas Graves understood. Had he been there 
a few hours earlier all might have been different. 
As it was, while he had not won, he did not 
despair. 

“Very well. I had no idea of intruding, but 
knew I was carrying out what would have been 
E 


66 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


your father’s wishes, could he have expressed him- 
self. When you have recovered your usual poise, 
Mark, you will comprehend me. Now I will go to 
my room. Tell your mother of my presence here, 
and assure her of my willingness to serve her. Mr. 
Lees, call upon me as you need me,” and he passed 
upstairs to the room he had formerly occupied. 

Mr. Lees looked after him, a frown upon his face. 

” That man has no legal claim upon the estate, 
has he, Mark ? I don’t like him.” 

” He has no legal claim, although it was my 
father’s wish that in some respects we should be 
advised by him.” 

“His advice may be all well enough, but I am 
glad he did not reach here any earlier.” 

Mr. Graves remained at the farmhouse. Three 
days later John Fletcher’s funeral occurred. The 
body was laid away in the Belmont cemetery. 

Neither Mr. nor Mrs. Fletcher had near relatives, 
each having been an only child. There were a few 
cousins, and several of these were present at the 
funeral services. 

It had become known that John Fletcher had 
planned the selling of his farm and the removal of 
his family. Many of the dead man’s friends re- 
gretted it. The evening of the day of the funeral 
Doctor Smith drove out to the farm. 

He tied his horse at the gate and went to the 
barn instead of the house. It was Mark whom he 
desired to see, and he hoped to find the youth 
engaged in his usual evening work. 


• LEAVING THE OLD HOME 67 

Mark was in the stable. He stood beside his own 
horse, a spirited little chestnut. One of the boy’s 
arnas was thrown over Mag’s neck. The sound of 
the doctor’s footsteps roused the youth from a fit of 
abstraction. 

“ Doctor Smith ! It is kind in you to drive out 
here this evening,” and Mark held out his hand. 

” How is your mother ? ” 

'• She is lying down. That long fit of weeping 
this morning exhausted her, but, as you said, I be- 
lieve the tears relieved her. She has seemed more 
like herself since. Will you come in } I think she 
will see you.” 

” Thank you, Mark, but 1 will not intrude myself 
upon her now. She needs rest. I was afraid for 
her unless the nervous strain under which she was 
could be relieved. That last visit to your father’s 
body brought the tears, and tears ease sorrow-laden 
hearts. Mark, there is a matter of business which 
I wish to speak about to-night. I came to you, for 
you must be your mother’s staff.” 

Mark dropped his head lower over the horse’s 
glossy shoulders. 

” I hope to do so. Doctor Smith. I — well, some- 
how, I feel so at sea just now.” 

“lean understand that. This feeling will pass 
in time, dear boy, and you will gradually learn to 
accept as inevitable what now seems to be a mock- 
ing dream. He was a good man, Mark — your 
father and my friend.” 

The boy’s head went down until his tear-wet 


68 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


cheek touched Mag, and the gentle horse whinnied 
as if trying to express her sympathy. Doctor Smith 
went on : 

“Mark, I have heard about selling the farm. I 
am sorry that your father exacted such a promise, 
but I know you and your mother too well to doubt 
its being kept. You may know that I made Myers 
an offer for his farm and it was refused. As this 
must be sold, I want you to give me the first 
chance.” 

Mark straightened up, unconsciously wincing a 
little. He did not understand Doctor Smith coming 
on such an errand that day. The physician nodded. 

“ I see, Mark, you can trust me. I am not trying 
to take an advantage of you. The reason I came 
to-night is — I do not want the matter of selling 
the farm given over into the hands of Graves.” 

“You distrust that man and so does Mr. Lees. 
Doctor Smith, as long as the farm must go I had 
rather it would belong to you than to a stranger. 
You know that what we call ‘ the homestead forty ’ 
cannot be sold, do you not ? ” 

“ I know. Doubtless you would be willing to 
rent it to the man whom I would put on the farm. 
Mark, I had always looked forward to your living 
on here, as had all the Fletchers before you.” 

“I am sure 1 would not like to be a farmer,” 
Mark said slowly. “My plans have been rather 
vague, although I have thought that, when I was 
through college, I would like to study law. But 
this spot is home, and I would rather have given 


LEAVING THE OLD HOME 69 

up college and stayed here than to have had it sold. 
Still my father did what he thought was right.” 

” I am sure of that, Mark. I also believe that a 
clearer vision than the world understands often 
comes to the dying. Years may prove this plan to 
be the very best one that could have been made 
for you and Louise. There is no hurry about this 
business. All I ask is that you will speak to your 
mother about it before she talks with Graves. 
Good-bye, Mark, and remember to command me in 
any way whereby I can serve you.” 

That same evening Mark told his mother of Doc- 
tor Smith’s visit. A relieved expression came to 
Mrs. Fletcher’s face. 

“That will save us the worry of looking for a 
purchaser. O my children, how can we leave this 
dear old home ? ” 

Louise’s arm went close around her mother’s 
neck. 

“ The real home part will still be ours, mother. 
Perhaps some day we can come back here to live. 
And we will be together in the new home ; that 
will mean much to us.” 

“ Yes. You children must be educated, and I 
could not have stayed here without you. Your 
father’s plan is best. In everything we must try to 
do as he would have wished.” 

Only a few days passed before plans for dispos- 
ing of the stock and farming implements began to 
be considered. Mrs. Fletcher manifested a feverish 
eagerness to make the change which she so dreaded. 


70 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Her heart was desolate. It seemed a comfort to 
carry out her husband’s wishes. 

Mr. Graves was still at the farmhouse. He took 
the position of business adviser, so skillfully bring- 
ing forward Mr. Fletcher’s confidence in him as an 
argument to support his proposition that no one 
could gainsay him. Many of his suggestions were 
good ones. He made no effort to have one cent 
of the money that was to be paid the widow placed 
in his hands. 

“I would advise Mrs. Fletcher to invest her 
money in Calhoun,” he said, speaking frankly to 
Mr. Lees in the presence of the Fletchers. ” If 
she does not care to take stock in any of the 
church’s interests, such as our health institute or 
sanitarium, there are investments in real estate or 
in the growing manufactories of that city.” 

It was decided that there should be no hurry 
about the investment. Doctor Smith and others 
urged Mrs. Fletcher to give any matter presented to 
her careful investigation, and both she and Mark 
promised to do so. While John Fletcher had not 
been a rich man, there would be plenty to provide 
for his family and educate his children. 

We will not linger over those last sad days at the 
old home. Mrs. Fletcher decided to take much of 
her furniture with her and the rest was stored in 
the house, for she could not bring herself to sell the 
articles consecrated by years of home life. 

Mr. Graves stayed at the farmhouse for several 
weeks. Upon leaving there he was to go West, and 


LEAVING THE OLD HOME 


71 


promised to meet the Fletchers upon their arrival 
at Calhoun. 

“I shall stand ready to serve you in any pos- 
sible way,” he said. “Mrs. Fletcher, you and 
your children will be looked upon by the church as 
sacred charges.” 

The afternoon before his departure Mr. Graves 
went to visit some of his converts. On his way 
back to the farmhouse he overtook Louise, who 
was returning from the Lees’ home. 

“ There is a matter 1 want to speak to you 
about, Louise,” the minister began at once. “ I 
say it to you, because I have avoided worrying your 
mother, and this is your duty instead of Mark’s.” 

“ What is it ? ” Louise asked, meeting the man’s 
gaze with her clear brown eyes. 

“It is a matter that may surprise you at first, 
Louise, but I trust to your good sense and your de- 
votion to your father’s memory. I have heard you 
and your mother talk of some new dresses to be 
made for you. Now your mother thought it best 
that you should not wear mourning, and perhaps 
she was right. I would advise that only a part of 
these dresses be made before you go to Calhoun. 
These should be made plainly, very plainly.” 

Mr. Graves spoke hurriedly, his face turned 
away. Louise was so much surprised that she 
stopped and stared at him in open-eyed wonder. 

“ Why, Mr. Graves, what do you mean } Why 
should you care about my dresses ? Mother is 
competent to decide about all such matters.” 


72 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


There was a note of conscious pride in those last 
words. Thomas Graves wheeled around and fixed 
upon the girl a fierce, steady gaze. Again she saw 
in his eyes that strange, flame-like glow. 

“ Why should I care ? Because you are a ward 
of the church. The Seventh-Day Adventist Church 
prescribes for its female members a simple costume, 
one marked by sanitary conditions, and one that 
sets its wearer apart from the world. When you 
arrive at Calhoun you will adopt this dress.” 

Louise drew back. Her head was held proudly 
erect and her lips curled slightly. There was a new 
look upon her face, one that surprised and mystified 
Thomas Graves. 

“ As I before said, my mother is competent to 
settle these matters. 1 see no reason why I should 
adopt the Adventist dress, for I am not one of that 
sect and never shall be.” 

Mr. Graves understood that to induce the Fletch- 
ers to conform to the rules of the church would be 
to take a long stride forward in the race he had set 
before him. His present move had been made be- 
cause he thought Louise the member of the family 
who could most easily be influenced. Was he mis- 
taken in the girl } 

“You forget your father’s wishes,” he said, 
speaking more gently but still holding her gaze. 

“My father did not ask this of me.” 

” He expected you to observe the rules of his 
church. Of that I am sure, Louise. How else can 
you learn what he desired you to know of it ? 


LEAVING THE OLD HOME 


73 


Surely you will not fail in your duty. It may be 
given unto you to lead your erring brother into the 
way of eternal life." 

Louise looked up into the azure sky above her. 
She saw that to prolong the conversation would do 
no good. 

" Excuse me, Mr. Graves, but I would rather not 
talk further about it. My father trusted us, and 
we are responsible to no one else for our conduct." 

She walked on, leaving Thomas Graves alone. 
He watched her out of sight, his eyes glistening, 
while his hands worked convulsively. 

And I thought she would be as wax in my 
hands ! Well, I must wait. Time and associations 
will do much." 

Mrs. Fletcher heard Louise’s account of her con- 
versation with Mr. Graves in silence. Not until 
the story was ended did the mother say : 

" Dear, I am sorry you replied to him just as you 
did. Sometimes, Louise, I regret that 1 did not 
adopt the rules of your father’s church. It grieves 
me to recollect that in our last few weeks together 
I so often hurt him." 

" Do not think of it in that way, mother. Re. 
member how father said you had always been so 
much to him. We must not let Mr. Graves in- 
fluence us too far. He spoke the other day as if 
we would keep Saturday as the Sabbath, and, 
mother, we cannot do that." 

" No, dear. Still we must remember that your 
father wished us to live among these persons and 


74 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


see the good in their lives. We will do that, and 
— well, the future can be left with God.” 

Louise looked a little worried as she turned to 
go upstairs. 

“Mother’s heart is so full of love for and loyalty 
to father that she would be willing to do almost 
anything as a tribute to his memory. I am glad 
Mr. Graves is going.” 

The minister went the next morning. He prom- 
ised to have a boarding place engaged for the 
Fletchers when they arrived at Calhoun, and bade 
them a kindly good-bye. 

That evening Mark gave a sigh of contentment 
as they sat down at the supper table. 

“ There will be no demurring because of any ar- 
ticle of food to-night. I am hungry enough to take 
the bill of fare straight through, from hot baked 
apples to crullers. And, lady mother, you must 
do the same ; you are so thin and pale that it 
frightens me.” 

Eunice Fletcher secretly wiped the tears from 
her eyes. They never sat down at the table but 
she was conscious of a feeling of keen pain to see 
even Mark at the place that had always been his 
father’s. Yet she tried to eat and to talk, realizing 
that her first duty was toward her children. 

“ They have a right to happiness,” she thought. 
“ Their kther was very dear to them, but I must 
not let his loss shadow their lives.” 

There had been no trouble about Doctor Smith’s 
taking the farm, as he had been willing to pay the 


LEAVING THE OLD HOME 


75 


price asked. Mark experienced many a heartache 
at the disposal of the stock, especially Mag. Like 
his mother he tried to hide his sorrow from the 
others. In efforts to comfort those whom they 
loved, the family found the best antidote for the 
great sorrow that had come into their home. 

Doctor Smith paid the money down for the farm. 
This, added to the sales of the personal property 
and the money John Fletcher had on interest, 
amounted to about twenty-five thousand dollars. 

“ A neat little fortune,” Mr. Lees said in a musing 
tone. “ Mrs. Fletcher, you will want to purchase a 
house and to keep a little ready money at your 
disposal. There will be twenty thousand dollars 
to invest.” 

“ It seems like a great deal to me,” and Eunice 
Fletcher sighed. “You see, there has been little 
need for money in my life. The farm has supplied 
so many of our wants.” 

“ That is one reason why I am advising you. 
Money now brings eight per cent, and in some cases 
more. You will have plenty for your expenses.” 

“ I am sure we will. Then there is the ‘ home- 
stead forty.’ That will bring in something every 
year.” 

“ Yes, but some of the proceeds must go back upon 
the place. Keep the buildings in good repair. Some 
day Mark may want to come back here to live.” 

The day of departure came all too quickly. The 
furniture was shipped, and the last night was to be 
spent at the home of the Lees. 


76 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Late in the afternoon Mark went to the house to 
bring away some things that had been left there 
and to lock up. Just as he was about to leave the 
house he saw his sister coming up the road. 

“ Poor Louise 1 I wish she had not come ; it is 
hard enough for me, but Louise feels everything 
with all her heart,” was Mark’s unspoken thought. 
He stood at the sitting-room window, watching his 
sister. The day was a dull gray one, with a high 
wind and threatening clouds. 

Louise walked slowly. Once Mark saw her 
stumble and he knew her eyes were blinded by 
tears. With a sudden rush of tenderness he went 
forward and threw open the hall door. 

” I had to come, Mark.” 

” I know, dear. Come, we will go over the house 
together.” 

Hand in hand brother and sister went over their 
old home. They went from the attic, where their 
childish playhouses had been built, to the empty 
cellar. Louise’s tears fell like rain, but Mark’s face 
was set in stern, grave lines. It was in their par- 
ents’ chamber that they stayed their steps. 

” Here we were both born,” Mark said. 

” Yes, and father too. He died here. O Mark, 
it seems as if we were going away from him. I — I 
can— but 1 must, I will, for mother’s sake.” 

“We are not going forever,” Mark declared. 
“ Doctor Smith’s man is to live in the tenant house, 
but this will always be our home, and some day we 
will come back to it.” 


LEAVING THE OLD HOME 


77 


Louise shook her head. “ The house is yours, 
Mark, and some day you may come back to it, but 
our home is gone.” 

The utter weariness of the sweet voice carried 
dismay to Mark’s heart. If his brave, sunny sister 
lost heart what would their mother do ? He turned 
and took both the girl’s hands in his. 

“Louise, listen to me. There is no mine and 
yours — this old home is ours, as are our father and 
mother. Remember that. Be brave, dearest, for 
mother’s sake and for mine. We will make a new 
home. It may lack much of the grace of the old 
one, but we will be together, and, Louise, we will 
be carrying out our father’s wishes.” 

The girl straightened her slender figure. Reso- 
lutely she fought back her tears. 

“You are right, Mark. I have been weak and 
have thought too much of self. It is love that makes 
the home. We will take that with us to the new, 
to our home. Thank you, Mark, for that word.” 

A moment longer they lingered in that sacred 
room. When Mark would have turned away his 
sister clung to his hand. 

“One thing more, brother. Kneel down here with 
me and let me ask God to go with us, to lead us in the 
appointed way of which our dying father spoke.” 

Mark did as Louise asked. Five minutes later as 
thev emerged from the hall door the clouds in the 
west parted, and a dull red splendor flashed forth. 

“It is a good omen,” Louise whispered with 
trembling lips. 


78 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Then they went down the road, still hand in hand. 

The next day the Fletchers started on their jour- 
ney. They were to go by the way of Buffalo, through 
Canada to Detroit, and then westward. There 
were many promises of letters and visits. A few 
tears were shed and many more were choked back. 
Eunice Fletcher and her children were on their way 
to a new home. 


VI 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 

I T was early morning when the Fletchers reached 
their destination. The long journey had greatly 
tired the mother, and she looked white and 
wan as they stepped from the car. 

“ There is Mr. Graves,” Louise exclaimed, as 
she caught sight of the minister making his way 
toward them. To herself the girl added : 

” I never thought I would be glad to see him, but 
I am. Unpleasant familiar things are better than 
this awful strangeness.” 

Mr. Graves held out his hand to the widow. 
” Welcome to the promised land,” he said. ” I am 
sure our dear departed sees and rejoices, because 
those whose eternal welfare was his chief consid- 
eration have come into their own. Here you will 
find friends. Here you will become a part of the 
great and faithful remnant church.” 

Mark opened his lips to remind Mr. Graves that 
their object in coming to Calhoun had not been to 
become members of the Adventist church. Before 
he could speak Louise said : 

” Mother is very tired, Mr. Graves. If you have a 
boarding place engaged we will go at once. Mother, 
I believe you had better have a carriage.” 


79 


8o 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“If it is not too far the walk will refresh me," 
was Mrs. Fletcher’s reply. 

“ Oh, it is only a little way, just up on Champion 
Street,’’ Mr. Graves hastened to say. “ Let me 
take that valise. There, Louise, that will leave 
you free to carry the umbrella, and if need be give 
your mother an arm.’’ 

As they walked along both Mark and Louise 
looked eagerly about them. The station was on 
the outskirts of the business part of the town. Very 
soon they were passing along a street bordered with 
comfortable but unostentatious homes. 

“ From this point you can get a glimpse of our 
great church, the Tabernacle,’’ Mr. Graves said, 
pointing toward a large building to be seen at his left. 
“ It was completed in 1878, only two years ago, and 
is an edifice of which the church is justly proud. 
Now it is only a block farther on to the home of 
Mrs. Crane. She is a most estimable widow, and 
boards persons employed in our great printing of- 
fice. It was only when she learned your object in 
coming here that Mrs. Crane consented to receive 
you into her home.’’ 

Mark and Louise let this last remark pass un- 
noticed, but Mrs. Fletcher shivered. Were they to 
be forced into the church which had been her hus- 
band’s choice ? Loyalty to his memory forbade her 
saying anything derogatory to his wishes. Would 
her enforced silence allow this man, with his strange, 
magnetic personality that overpowered one’s dislike 
for him, to compel her to do his will ? 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 


8l 


Eunice Fletcher’s heart sank. Then she turned 
her eyes to the faces of her son and daughter, and 
a courage born of that wondrous thing, mother- 
love, sprang up in her heart. 

“ God will lead and help me. For their sakes 1 
must forget self and be strong,” she thought as 
they ascended the steps leading up to Mrs. Crane’s 
boarding house. 

Mr. Graves introduced the party to the dejected- 
looking woman who answered the bell. Then he 
hurried away, promising to return in the afternoon 
for a conference with the Fletchers. 

Mrs. Crane led the way upstairs to two small 
rooms. They were cold and uninviting. However, 
there was a stove in one of them, and Mark soon 
had a brisk fire burning. 

A little later mother and children descended to 
their late breakfast. The table was in disorder, 
and from the food Mrs. Fletcher turned away. There 
was a drink that the hostess called “bran coffee,” 
brown bread, baked potatoes which were cold and 
soggy, and unsweetened apple sauce. 

A frown darkened Mark’s brow. It was not him- 
self of whom he was thinking, but his mother. 

“ Can you not make my mother a cup of hot 
coffee ? ” he asked. 

“ Why, is that cold ? ’ 

“ I mean real coffee. Mother is very tired, and 
if she cannot eat something 1 fear she will be ill.” 

Mrs. Crane’s melancholy face took on an injured 
look. 

F 


82 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Why, it must be you don’t understand. If you 
air goin’ to be Adventists you’ll not drink coffee. 
That’s a stimulant, and all stimulants air injurious. 
Man is a unit bein’ ; whatever effects one pint 
effects the hull man. Only through habits of tem- 
perance, both in eatin’ and in drinkin’, can one be 
sure of mental clearness and moral strength.” 

The woman spoke slowly with a nasal twang. 
Apparently she made a great effort to give the exact 
words of her lesson. Had it not been for his 
mother’s need it would not have been easy for 
Mark to refrain from laughing. Louise said ; 

“ Here is a pitcher of milk. May I not heat a 
glass of it for my mother ? Mark, if you will bring 
down the box in which we put what was left of 
our lunch perhaps mother can eat some crackers 
and milk.” 

Mrs. Crane was displeased, but she did not refuse 
to heat the milk. In a short time she placed a cup 
of it hot before each member of the family. At the 
contents of the lunch box she looked in surprise. 

“ Well, if I ever ! Meat! Cake I Pickles! I tell 
you you’ve a deal to learn afore you’ll be good 
Adventists ! ” 

“We are not Adventists,” Mark said a little im- 
patiently. “ Our father was, and at his death he 
wished us to come here that my sister and I might 
attend the college. While we respect the church 
of our father’s choice we have no idea of following 
the rules laid down for its members.” 

Mrs. Crane shook her frowsy head. “ One of 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 83 

the first lessons you’ll learn at the college will be 
to obey your parents. As you air not of age, you 
and your sister air really wards of the church. So 
you can depend on one thing — you’ll be looked 
after,” and, greatly to the relief of the Fletchers, 
Mrs. Crane flounced out of the room. 

Breakfast over, they went upstairs. Mrs. Fletcher 
was going to lie down and Louise concluded to fol- 
low her example. Mark declared a brisk walk around 
the town would rest him, and set out on a tour of 
investigation. 

He did not return until the noon hour, when din- 
ner was served. Mrs. Crane explained that the 
most of her boarders took but two meals a day, that 
plan being recommended by the church. For the 
accommodation of the minority she was obliged to 
serve three. 

The dinner was little better than the breakfast 
had been. There were several persons at the 
table, and Mrs. Crane introduced the Fletchers, with 
a full recital of all she knew about them. 

As soon as the meal was over the family party 
went up to the room occupied by the mother and 
daughter. Mark replenished the fire, while Louise 
made the sole rocking-chair comfortable with the 
pillows from the bed and placed her mother in it. 

” Anything left in the lunch box ? ” asked Mark. 

” No, but there is a sack of apples that we put in 
the large satchel.” 

Mark took some packages from the pockets of his 
overcoat. ” I bought a bag of peanuts and a dozen 


84 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


little cakes. Lock the door, Louise. No one must 
enter while we are eating the meal, for which 
that performance downstairs has given us a good 
appetite.” 

Even Mrs. Fletcher smiled and took one of the 
apples. Then Mark proceeded to give them his 
impression of the town. 

“ It is a pretty place, mother, and there seems to 
be a lot of business going on. A creek and river 
unite here, affording what father used to say was 
necessary for the development of a town — a good 
water power. The Adventist church is a fine build- 
ing, and their health institute, which they all call the 
Sanitarium, is a huge affair, but I am disappointed 
in the looks of the college.” 

Louise’s expressive face was shadowed. She 
was looking forward to her new school life with 
much eagerness. 

“ What is wrong with it, Mark ? ” 

“First, its size. Of course I knew it was new 
and small, for it has been in existence only six 
years. You know Mr. Graves said there were four 
hundred students, counting those who are doing 
preparatory work. Where they are is more than 1 
can imagine, for there is only one college building. 
It is a big one, looking much like a city school.” 

“ You know Mr. Graves said the college was 
crowded, some classes going elsewhere to recite,” 
Louise said slowly. “ He declared that the instruc- 
tion is as good as in any of the Eastern schools.” 

“ I know, but that is a big story. I hope it is 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 85 

good. Well, we’ll soon know, Louise. As soon as 
we find a house and get settled you and I will enroll 
in Calhoun College.” 

“Perhaps it will be best not to wait for that,” 
Mrs. Fletcher said, but Mark shook his head. 

“ Indeed, mother, we must. You have worked 
too hard now. Neither Louise nor I will consent to 
enter school until the work of settling is all done.” 

“ And let us get into a home of our own as soon 
as possible,” Louise said. She was sitting on the 
floor, her head resting against her mother’s knee. 
“ If there are only two rooms, mother, let us be by 
ourselves.” 

“ I am as eager for that, dear, as you can be. 
But I think we had better buy a good house, one 
not too far from the college. Mr. Graves said he 
had several in view for us. It must be nearly time 
for his arrival.” 

“ Yes, and we will put away the remnants of our 
feast,” and Louise sprang to her feet. 

Mark looked out of the window. 

“Mr. Graves is coming. I will go down and 
meet him. You would rather see him here, mother, 
than to go downstairs ? ” 

“ Yes. It is warm here, and I saw no fire below.” 

Mr. Graves made a long call. There were sev- 
eral matters of business to be discussed. The min- 
ister urged Mark and Louise to enter school the 
next day, but the refusal of both was so firm that 
he did not press the matter. 

Thomas Graves had brought with him a list of 


86 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


houses that were for sale. So eager was Mrs. 
Fletcher to find a home that, accompanied by Mr. 
Graves, Mark, and Louise, she started out at once 
to inspect some of the houses. 

They had gone but a little way down the street 
when Louise caught her mother’s arm. 

“ Oh, mother ! See ! There, just ahead of us ! 
What can it mean ? ” 

All looked in the direction indicated. A half- 
block ahead of them a young woman was walking 
along, and it was her costume which had attracted 
Louise’s attention. The suit consisted of a jacket, 
a short skirt reaching midway between the knees 
and the ankles, and a pair of bloomers. These last 
were of the same material as the skirt, were quite 
wide, and came well down over the shoe top. 

Mr. Graves turned to Louise, once more fixing 
her gaze with his strange eyes. 

“ That costume is the badge of our church — 
something better than jewels. It is a dress-reform 
suit, and all consecrated Adventist ladies wear a 
similar one.” 

” But what for ? ” Mrs. Fletcher asked. Fler as- 
tonishment was as great as was that of her daughter, 
for in their pre-occupation neither of them had no- 
ticed that several of the women at the boarding 
house wore this strange dress. 

“ The dress is hygienic, promoting health. It is 
modest. Then it is distinctive, showing that its 
wearer is set apart from the world and its sins. In 
time I hope to see both of you ladies arrayed in it.” 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 


87 


“ And to have our hair cut straight around on our 
necks,” Louise said scornfully, her eyes still follow- 
ing the woman. ” If you really expect that, Mr. 
Graves, you will be disappointed.” 

It was rarely that Louise spoke in so determined 
a manner. Mr. Graves smiled. He understood, 
better than did the girl, the power of association 
and reiteration. If Louise remained at Calhoun 
College until her graduation there would be ample 
time for her to learn many lessons, some of them 
not down in the curriculum. 

As they had reached the first of the houses they 
were to visit no more was said upon the subject. 
They made several other calls. While they came to 
no decision, two of the places pleased Mrs, Fletcher. 

There was some conversation about the invest- 
ment of the money then deposited in a New York 
bank. Mr. Graves’ remarks were so business-like 
that both Mrs. Fletcher and her son began to feel that 
they might do the thing the husband and father had 
told them he thought possible — trust the minister. 

Mr. Graves promised to see the Fletchers the 
next day. Mark insisted that it was not neces- 
sary for their guide to accompany them back to 
Mrs. Crane’s house. 

” We are so near downtown that I want mother 
to go in somewhere and rest before walking back. 
I know the way perfectly well.” 

As Mr. Graves had an engagement at that hour 
he was very glad to go. When he was out of sight 
Mark nodded his head, a merry twinkle in his eyes. 


88 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Exit Graves ! Enter — refreshments ! Follow 
me, noble madam and gentle maiden. While 
strolling around this morning I found a restaurant 
where they claim to serve a good oyster stew. We 
will face the ordeal of Mrs. Crane’s supper table, 
fortified by a warm meal.” 

Mrs. Fletcher demurred a little, but Mark had his 
way. The stew was well cooked and served in a 
way that stimulated the appetite. They went back 
to the boarding house, all very tired. 

The second day after this was Saturday. With 
the Adventists the Sabbath begins at sundown Fri- 
day night, all their places of business being closed 
and the church thronged with worshipers. 

It had been a busy day for Mrs. Fletcher and her 
children. They felt too tired to attend the even- 
ing service. However, they promised both Mrs. 
Crane and Mr. Graves that they would be present 
at the Tabernacle in the morning. 

Saturday was a fair day, bright and sunny, but 
cold. Mr. Graves met the Fletchers at the church 
door and seated them. 

Mark and Louise were impressed by the large 
building and the crowd of serious-faced, devout 
worshipers. The music was good and the sermon 
was scholarly. The theme was the Second Ad- 
vent, and the discourse was so well fortified by 
quotations from the Bible that Louise was somewhat 
puzzled. 

” I don’t understand it,” the young girl thought 
a little sorrowfully, “ but there will be time enough 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 89 

for me to learn. One thing I must not forget. 
Notwithstanding the strangeness of these persons’ 
habits they worship the same God that I do.” 

At the close of the service Mr. Graves came for- 
ward to where Mrs. Fletcher stood. He introduced 
her and her children to several persons, all of whom 
greeted the strangers warmly. 

Mark and Louise were invited to remain for the 
session of the Sabbath-school which followed the 
morning service. They declined for that time, not 
wishing to leave their mother to go away alone. As 
they descended the steps which led to the walk, 
Mr. Graves for the third time joined them. He was 
accompanied by a man whose appearance attracted 
the attention of each member of the little party. 

The stranger was apparently sixty-five. His 
tall, slender form was bowed. A short silvered 
beard covered the lower part of his face. It was a 
student’s face, kindly, cultured, and lighted by a 
pair of mild blue eyes. 

” Mrs. Fletcher, Doctor Barr. Doctor, these are 
Mrs. Fletcher’s children, Mark and Louise. They 
are the clever young students whom I promised 
you. Doctor Barr is our college president and 
stands ready to welcome you into the institution 
which is so fortunate as to be under his care.” 

The doctor did not heed the last flattering re- 
mark. Instead he held out his hand, first to the 
mother, then to her children. 

” Welcome to the city, madam. Mr. Graves has 
told me of your sad loss, and I assure you you will 


90 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


find friends here. As for my future pupils I am sure 
we will be friends.” 

Louise was very sure of that. Doctor Barr’s 
gentle, refined face appealed directly to the girl’s 
impressionable nature. To herself she said : 

” I have found a friend. In some ways he is like 
father.” 

Mark too, heartily liked the college president, al- 
though he did not feel such a quickening of heart 
as did Louise. There was a brief conversation. 
Mark stated his own and his sister’s attainments, 
also what they wished to do.” 

” No, Miss Louise, you are not too backward 
to enter the school. We have a preparatory de- 
partment. Indeed, our work takes in even the 
beginners.” 

To their explanation that they were not ready to 
enter school until their mother was settled in a 
home. Doctor Barr gave a cordial approval. 

” Then you will be free to give all your energies 
to the work before you. For a few days your 
mother needs you. Yes, Mrs. Fletcher, it is cus- 
tomary for our pupils to board at the dormitory, but 
where their homes are in the city we make an 
exception to the rule.” 

Louise moved a little nearer her mother. 

” We could not leave mother alone. As you just 
said, she needs us.” 

Doctor Barr smiled kindly down upon the girl. 
Then he bade the Fletchers good-bye and walked 
away. Louise looked approvingly after him. 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 


91 


“ He is fine, lady mother. If all the faculty are 
like him I shall be reconciled to the town, dress- 
reform and all.” 

“ Louise, don’t you ever get the idea that it is 
your duty to adopt that,” Mark cried. “If you 
do — why, I believe I would disown you.” 

The girl looked down at her navy blue cashmere. 
The soft folds of the then fashionable “ overskirt ” 
and the satin pipings of the same shade pleased 
her beauty-loving eyes. She smiled. 

“I shall never do that, Mark. This morning I 
felt a thrill of spiritual kinship with the sincerity of 
the worship. We can take the good and pass by 
the eccentric and unnatural.” 

The next week was crowded full of work. At 
the expiration of that time Mr. Graves was to leave 
for a long stay in the East. While the Fletchers 
still considered him fanatical and somewhat pre- 
suming, they had lost much of their distrust of him, 
for he had proved himself helpful in countless ways. 

Acting upon his advice Mrs. Fletcher resolved to 
invest her money in a real estate interest in which 
Mr. Graves was concerned. This affair was con- 
nected with the church and seemed very well 
established. 

“ The rate of interest has been as high as nine 
per cent,” Mr. Graves said. “ However, that can- 
not be depended upon. Seven is certain. Besides, 
Mrs. Fletcher, this investment is a means of help- 
ing on the cause so dear to your late husband.” 

The question of a house was not an easy one to 


92 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


settle. There was a place on Van Buren Street, 
only a few blocks from the college, that suited the 
Fletchers. The only objection was its size. 

“ Hall, parlor, sitting room, dining room, kitchen, 
pantry, and two sleeping rooms downstairs and five 
rooms above. We do not need all that space,” 
Mrs. Fletcher said decidedly as she stood upon the 
porch of the house after having been through it for 
the second time. 

Before either of the children could speak Mr. 
Graves said : 

“ It will be a good investment, for the property 
is worth all, or even a little more than is asked for 
it. Three of the upper rooms open directly from 
the hall, and can be reached without going through 
the living rooms of the house. They could be 
rented to some of the few students allowed to room 
away from the dormitories, or to some one employed 
at the publishing house.” 

” Oh, we don’t want strangers in the house,” 
Louise cried petulantly. 

“They would not interfere in our home life,” 
Mrs. Fletcher said musingly, “and we might be able 
to give a little pleasure to those without homes. 
What do you think, Mark ? ” 

Mark stepped down on the walk and stared up at 
the square, white brick house. It faced the south, 
and on the west side a great bay window jutted out. 
There was a porch in front and also one on the west 
side. In the rear was a commodious barn. 

“ I like the place, mother, it is substantial and— 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 


93 


well, homelike. As to the roomers, I think the 
plan a good one. I’ll take that big, low apartment 
over the dining room for mine. It is reached by 
way of the back stairs. You and Louise can each 
have a room downstairs, and that will leave the 
three chambers to rent if we conclude to do it.” 

After many discussions it was decided to take the 
place. It was empty and they could move in at 
once. The household goods shipped from their 
Eastern home had already arrived, so they at once 
set about settling. 

It was the first of December when their arrange- 
ments were completed. That night they were to 
sleep in their new home. Mrs. Fletcher was at 
Mrs. Crane’s, picking up some articles left in their 
rooms there. Mark had gone down town to pay the 
bills for some new furniture purchased. So it came 
about that Louise was left in the house alone. 

” It is really going to be home — not the dear 
old home, but a nook brightened by love and con- 
tentment,” the girl said, in her abstraction speaking 
aloud. 

She had just descended the hall stairs. From 
there a door opened into the parlor and one into 
the sitting room. Both apartments were cheery 
and pleasant. A hard coal stove stood in the sit- 
ting room, its light shining brightly in the gathering 
gloom. There was also a wide, easy couch, a case 
of books, and an organ. The dining room con- 
tained the heavy walnut table, sideboard, and chairs 
that had belonged to John Fletcher’s parents. On 


94 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


the sideboard was the family silver, and the table 
was neatly spread. 

“ Next week, school,” and Louise dropped down 
on an ottoman close to the fire. “ What will that 
mean for Mark and me ? Mark is ambitious ; I 
am afraid that he expects too much. What am I 
looking for ? ” 

The girlish face grew thoughtful. In that hour 
of communion with herself Louise Fletcher longed 
to peer into the future. 

” I want to become a cultured woman. I want 
companionship, learning, poetry. Ah, I do want 
poetry. Should I be asked at this new school just 
what I want to be what would I say ? I have not 
the courage and assurance to tell even kind Doctor 
Barr that 1 want to be a writer of verse, but I do. 
Father thought I ” 

She stopped and sat a few minutes in silence. 
Then she went on. 

“ There will be time enough for me to decide. I 
do hope that Mark will not be disappointed. He is 
a dear boy, only he is a little masterful, and he did 
not want to come here. Well, I must leave my 
romancing and get supper.” 

Springing up, she made her way to the little 
kitchen with its painted floor and walls, its shining 
stove, and bright tins. 

” It seems so good to think we are actually going 
to have a meal in our own home ! I promised 
Mark that I would fry him some apple fritters. 
Yes, fry them, if fried things are an abomination 


STRANGE SURROUNDINGS 


95 


to Mrs. Crane and all her fellow-Adventists. 1 
don’t believe a half-dozen fritters, for Mark will 
not be contented with less, will cause the dear fel- 
low to lose what Mrs. Crane calls his ‘ mental clear- 
ness and moral strength,’ ” and with a low, sweet 
laugh, Louise went about preparing the first meal 
in their new home. 


VII 


THE COLLEGE 

T he day following the Fletchers’ moving into 
their new home was Saturday. They had 
attended services at the Tabernacle every 
Saturday since their arrival in the city, and they 
went again that morning. 

They also attended service on Sunday, going to 
the church of which Mrs. Fletcher and Louise had 
been members in their Eastern home. Thus far 
they had made no acquaintances there ; the fact 
that they were strangers had not been recognized 
and no welcome had been extended to them. 

“ That will come in time,” Mrs. Fletcher thought. 
” Later on I will decide about our continuing to go 
on Saturday. When I remember that in doing so I 
am following out the wishes of my children’s father, 
1 feel that it is a duty.” 

Monday morning Mark and Louise prepared for 
their walk to the college. There had been some talk 
of their waiting until after the holidays. Doctor Barr 
had concluded that it would be best for them to be- 
gin at once, and they were guided by his opinion. 

I wish to-day was to-morrow,” Louise remarked 
as she donned her cap and jacket. ” Mark, does 
your heart go pit-a-pat } ” 
q6 


THE COLLEGE 


97 


Mark smiled indulgently. “ That’s just like a 
girl. I am not in the least frightened, if that is 
what you mean. What is there to be afraid of ? ” 

“ The learned faculty, to say nothing of the hun- 
dreds of students. By the way, would you expect 
me to be like anything but a girl ? Now I am 
ready. Kiss me, mother, and wish me good luck.” 

Mrs. Fletcher kissed first her daughter, then 
her son. 

” God bless you both ! I hope the ways in which 
your feet are to tread will stretch away smoothly 
before you. Good-bye for a few hours.” 

As Mark and Louise went briskly down the 
street their mother stood at the window watching 
them. Sudden tears dimmed her eyes. 

” My precious children ! 1 have all along feared 

that Mark would be disappointed concerning the 
school. He had set his heart on Cornell, learned 
something of its methods, and will insist on measur- 
ing this by that. A little reflection has convinced 
me that this college cannot give all that one of the 
great schools of the East can. Still I hope that 
both of the children can acquire a good education 
here. We had to come ! John wished it, and he 
certainly had a right to a voice concerning the 
education he was to give his children.” 

As Mrs. Fletcher went about her morning work 
her thoughts were with her children. She rejoiced 
in being once more in her own home. It was not 
the home of her former life. When that thought 
came to her she trembled and whispered : 

G 


98 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ That home, that life, with its double interests 
and its sense of protection is gone, forever gone. 
My dear husband ! How can I go on alone ? ” 

Mark returned to the house at eleven. While he 
was removing his overcoat in the hall Louise en- 
tered. She had come by a different way than the 
one taken by her brother. 

“ Don’t ask me how I like it,” the girl began. 
Then she saw the look upon her brother’s face and 
said no more. 

They passed into the sitting room. Mrs. Fletcher 
came hurrying in from the kitchen. One glance 
assured the mother that the morning had not been 
a pleasant one for either of her children. 

Louise’s face was flushed. Tears kept coming 
into her eyes. It was evident that she was ex- 
cited and nervous rather than angry. 

That was not the case with Mark. He was calm 
but very pale, and his lips were firmly set. When 
he sat down his mother noticed that the hand he 
placed on the arm of the chair was tightly clenched. 

Louise snuggled down by the side of her mother 
on the couch, beginning to talk at once. 

“ It was — well, it was worse than having your 
teeth filled or sitting for your photograph. Mark, 
they asked me everything that I did not know. 
And the college is so strange ! Why, there are 
classes for wee children ; there are among the stu- 
dents many men and women as old as you are, 
mother. Of course, 1 must do preparatory work 
for the rest of this year and for another one. There 


THE COLLEGE 


99 

are so many things that I must take that I do not 
want, and that will keep me back.” 

Mrs. Fletcher stroked her daughter’s hand. “I 
do not mind the delay, dear. There is plenty of 
time for you both. How is it with you, Mark ? 
You are not very well pleased ? ” 

” Pleased ! ” The youth’s lip curled scornfully. 
“ Mother, Mr. Graves lied to us about this school.” 

“ My son ! Mr. Graves is a minister. 

” That makes it all the worse for him to lie. He 
said, over and over, that this school was ‘ the equal 
of any of the Eastern colleges.’ You have heard 
him say it, mother.” 

” Yes, I have. I think he meant to be truthful, 
Mark. The teachers are fewer here, the college 
not so well supplied with apparatus, but surely a 
student can do good work here. You know, Mark, 
much depends upon the student.” 

” That does not change the conditions. The 
number of students that Graves reported to us in- 
cludes several rooms of small children whose Ad- 
ventist parents prefer to send there rather than to 
the city school. Louise has already told you that 
many of the college students are middle-aged peo- 
ple. These persons are in training for ministers 
and missionaries.” 

” Are these your only grounds of complaint ? 
What of the college work ? ” 

” There is the trouble, mother. You know I ex- 
pected to have to take some back work in Latin 
and German, as 1 am not very well up in them, and 

Lore. 


100 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


they are studies I want to specialize in. But the 
work here does not meet my expectations. The 
study of languages receives far less consideration 
than does the study of the Bible. That comes in 
every year of every course. In connection with it 
are biblical literature and Adventist doctrine.” 

Mrs. Fletcher looked pained. “ Mark, 1 do not 
like your tone. The Bible is God’s word to me, 
and I shall be glad to have my children instructed 
therein.” 

Mark sprang up and began to pace back and forth 
across the room. It was only by a great effort that 
he kept his voice steady. 

“Mother, you do not understand. Instead of 
being a college, as we were made to believe, this 
school is an institution for spreading the Adventist 
faith. Now, that is all right for those who wish to 
be instructed concerning it. I do not. I was prom- 
ised a college course — one that would give me a 
man’s place in the world. Mother, I cannot stay 
here.” 

“ My son, what are you saying ? We have given 
up everything to come here ; you must stay.” 

“ I cannot. Nay, I will not. This is no place 
for me.” 

Mrs. Fletcher rose and crossed the room to her 
son’s side. “ Mark, be reasonable. You can learn 
much here. Select the best from the work offered 
you. My son, have you forgotten your father’s 
dying words ? ” 

“ No, I have not, but father had been deceived. 


THE COLLEGE 


lOI 


even as we have. It is useless to talk more about 
it. I must go away.” 

It was a crucial moment. Eunice Fletcher’s heart 
failed her. It was Louise who spoke. Slowly, 
brokenly, the girl said : 

“ Mark, I am so sorry for you ! But, as you can- 
not change things, you must make the best of them 
as they are. Father said ‘ All that 1 ask is that 
you go to this place for a few years.’ We need 
not accept Adventism. You, like myself, are to go 
to Doctor Barr this afternoon. Tell him how you 
feel, and I am sure he will help you select the 
things you need.” 

Mark stood still, his face unchanged. Mrs. 
Fletcher moved still closer to him and spoke. 

” My dear boy, listen to your sister. Mark, I 
would die to assure you the future you desire, but 
in this I am powerless. 1 cannot break my prom- 
ise to my dying husband ; you must stay here. If 
you get from the course all you can, then you shall 
have further training elsewhere, and I ” 

She stopped, unable to go on. Her face was so 
agonized that Mark was alarmed. He opened his 
lips to speak, but his mother silenced him with a 
gesture and went on. 

“Your father asked only that we should walk in 
the appointed way that should be opened before us. 
For a little time, Mark, your father indicated this 
way. Will you not hearken unto his voice ? Be- 
yond this are years of freedom for you. This 
way, little as it pleases you, may lead you into a 


102 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


broad field of usefulness. Your father loved you, 
and he ” 

A cry broke from the lips of Louise. Mrs. Fletcher 
reeled and, had it not been for her children, would 
have fallen. Mark’s sense of personal injury was 
forgotten in his alarm at his mother’s distress. 

He led her to the couch while Louise ran for 
water. In a few minutes Mrs. Fletcher smiled up 
in their faces. She would have risen, but Mark 
tenderly laid her back among the pillows. 

“Lie still for a little while, mother. I am a 
brute, thinking only of myself. It will be hard for 
me to give up my cherished dreams, but it is child- 
ish in me to expect my own way in everything. I 
will compel them to let me have the things I want, 
if I can.’’ 

“I am sure Doctor Barr will help you, Mark. I 
will see him,’’ 

“ Not this afternoon, lady mother. You are too 
nearly ill. I am ashamed of my petulance toward 
you, but I have not forgotten my resentment toward 
Mr. Graves. It may be that Doctor Barr can help 
me. At all events I shall speak plainly to him. 
Now, mother, you are to lie still while Louise and I 
prepare a lunch.’’ 

None of the family had much appetite for the 
meal when it was ready. Louise was to go to the 
college for an interview with Doctor Barr at one 
o’clock. Mark’s appointment was for two. 

“I wish we were going together,” Louise said 
wistfully. 


THE COLLEGE 


103 

Mark did not speak. He desired no witness to 
the interview that was before him. Louise’s sense 
of injustice was much less keen than was his ; 
doubtless it would be easy for Doctor Barr to 
arrange matters so that she would be satisfied. 

When Louise rose from the table it was time 
for her to start. For a moment the girl nestled in her 
mother’s arms, as if regretting that she must leave 
that shelter. Then she went away, her head held 
proudly erect and her eyes shining with a steady, 
luminous light. 

The day was cold, with a high wind and occa- 
sional flurries of snow. Louise walked slowly. 
Now and then she was passed by a group of stu- 
dents hurrying in the direction of the college. 
Some of these were middle-aged. Part of the 
women and girls wore dress-reform suits, but Louise 
was delighted to see that there were many whose 
costumes differed little from her own. 

“ I wonder if I will ever, ever come to feel that I 
am one of them,” she thought, resolutely swallow- 
ing back the lump that would rise in her throat. 
” If Mark will only be contented ! I will not mind 
my own disappointment so much if his can be set 
right.” 

She was at the college. Slowly mounting the 
steps she passed down the corridor and stood before 
a door, upon which was the inscription, ” Presi- 
dent’s Office.” 

While she was trying to decide whether she 
should rap or enter unannounced, a step sounded 


104 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


at her side. Turning around, she saw Doctor Barr 
approaching. 

“Ah, Miss Fletcher! You came very near get- 
ting here before I did. Come in and take this 
chair.” 

Louise sat down, glancing around at the book- 
covered walls. A large table occupied the center 
of the room and was piled high with books and 
papers. 

Doctor Barr began to question her. He learned 
her age, where she had attended school, and what 
work she had done. 

“ I want to take a classical course in college, as I 
was doing in the Belmont High School,” Louise 
said. “ 1 have had Latin two years and a little 
German.” 

“What of English ? ” Doctor Barr asked. 

His smile was so genial that it disarmed Louise’s 
resentment. She hesitated a little as she said : 

“ I have had the usual training in English. Be- 
sides I have read a great deal — read good books. 
My parents were great readers, and we — my brother 
and I — were carefully taught.” 

“ That is good. To what are you looking for- 
ward ? What do you desire to become ? ” 

“ 1 suppose I am to be a teacher.” 

Doctor Barr smiled. “ But there is something else. 
What do you want to be ? ” 

“ A poet, sir ; but I fear it is a foolish dream.” 

“ My child, it may not be. God may have given 
you the wondrous gift of song. If so it will take 


THE COLLEGE 


105 


years of study and of life to develop it. What dis- 
pleased you regarding the work that was outlined 
to you this morning ? ” 

The girl’s cheeks flushed. Had she expressed 
her displeasure too freely ? ” Yet this was the 
time to speak with the utmost freedom. What was 
not righted now must go unchanged. 

“ The course of study is very different from what 
I expected. I was told that I must take hygiene 
and a course in Bible study, this last to extend 
through both my preparatory and college work. 
Then there is a sort of manual training for which 1 
do not care. If 1 am compelled to take these things, 
Doctor Barr, I must of necessity leave out some of 
the studies I had expected to take.” 

” Miss Fletcher, are you a Christian ? ” 

Very frankly the brown eyes were lifted to the 
questioner’s face. 

“I am, sir, but not an Adventist.” 

“Then why do you object to studying God’s 
word ? It would seem to be the most essential 
book for all those who trust in his Son for salvation.” 

His gentle words made it most difficult for Louise 
to oppose him. In a faltering voice she said : 

“It is, but — pardon me. Doctor Barr, is it not 
alone the Adventist view of the Bible that is taught 
here ? ” 

Doctor Barr started. He had not expected such a 
question from this girl who, in many respects, was 
still a child. He read Louise’s mind too well to think 
that she meant the question for an impertinence. 


I06 THE APPOINTED WAY 

“ In a way, yes. All denominational schools 
teach their own doctrines. We take God’s word 
literally and bring to bear upon it the best thought 
of the best minds. Why are you so opposed to 
Adventism ? Was it not your father’s faith ? ” 

Louise could not trust her voice. She made a 
gesture of assent and Doctor Barr continued 
speaking. 

“ As I understand the matter, you are here in 
obedience to his wishes. Miss Fletcher, will it be 
anything but justice for you to trust us, at least 
until we have proved unworthy of your confidence ? 
You are judging the Adventist Church by Thomas 
Graves. He is a peculiar man, one who has a well- 
defined place in the economy of our church manage- 
ment, but he is not the person to show the best 
side of us to the world. I promise you a liberal 
and thorough training here. A few exceptions 
shall be made in your favor. Can you not take 
the rest on trust } ” 

He had risen and was holding out his hand. 
Louise too stood up. A grave, mature look came 
to her girlish face. In that moment her heart went 
out in confidence to Doctor Barr. 

“ I do trust you. When my dear father was 
dying he declared his wish for my brother and my- 
self to be that we would walk in the appointed way 
that God would open before us. Remember, you 
are to lead us in that way — Mark and me, especially 
Mark.” 

” Ah, I see ! Woman’s self-sacrificing nature is 


THE COLLEGE 


107 


already awake in you. You put your brother’s 
claim first. There are certain matters regarding 
discipline that Mrs. Montgomery, the preceptress, 
must see you about. You may go to her now. 
The floor above, first room on the left-hand side. 
I will have your schedule of studies ready for you 
in the morning.” 

The girl went away and Doctor Barr sat down, 
a reflective look upon his scholarly face. 

” How slowly the world comes into its own, the 
heritage of truth ! Even this girl, with a poet’s 
soul, is ready to cry out against the truth as taught 
here. God help me to deal justly with her and keep 
my promise ! That little cry of hers showed me 
that Leamon was right. Her brother was much 
dissatisfied. He will be here in a few minutes and 
I must be ready for him.” 

The college president sat lost in thought. It was 
twenty minutes before the door opened to admit 
Mark. 

“Good afternoon, Mr. Fletcher. Be seated, 
please. Shall we at once arrange your work or is 
there something you want to say to me first ? ” 

Mark was momentarily nonplussed. He had not 
expected this invitation to make a complaint. 

“Yes, there is something I wish to say,” he 
began a little fiercely. “ Doctor Barr, do you 
know anything about the circumstances of my 
coming to Calhoun College ? ” 

“ 1 know all about them, Mr. Fletcher. I have 
talked with the Rev. Thomas Graves.” 


io8 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Perhaps he did not tell you how he misrepre- 
sented the school to us. Mr. Graves frequently 
assured both my parents and myself that this school 
was the equal in point of scholarship of any of the 
Eastern colleges. I was to have gone to Cornell, 
but the representations of Mr. Graves induced my 
father to send me here. I was deceived, tricked. 
You must admit that.” 

“ For me to admit that, Fletcher, would be to 
disparage my own work. If Mr. Graves told you, 
as he doubtless did, that this was a new school in a 
small city, you must have understood that it lacked 
the number of instructors and much of the apparatus 
of the older schools. However, we have books and 
men. We have a moral influence and a singleness 
of aim that develops the latent energy of a man’s 
nature and leads him to make the best of himself. 
After all, Fletcher, college cannot make or mar you. 
It can only help you. What do you intend to be ? ” 

Mark had entered the room irritated, defiant. 
Already he had ceased to blame Doctor Barr for 
his disappointment, although it still bore heavily 
upon him. 

“I — I think a lawyer, sir. I want thorough lit- 
erary training, a classical course. I would like to 
be an orator and a statesman.” 

” Ah ! A politician ? ” 

“Not as the word is commonly understood. I 
want to do a man’s work in the world and hope it 
will be in the line of something that will help my 
fellow-men.” 


THE COLLEGE 


109 

Doctor Barr bowed his head as if in homage to 
the vision the youth’s imagination discerned, but 
which his tongue could not readily describe. 

“ We can help you to reach all of that here. 
Fletcher, are you a Christian ? ” 

“ I am not, and 1 object utterly and uncompro- 
misingly to the amount of Bible study and church 
doctrine forced upon me here. Instead I wish to 
take the usual studies of a classical course : Latin, 
Greek, modern languages, history, logic, and 
something of biology and physics.” 

“You can have those things here. The others 
will not hurt you. While I can make no noticeable 
exceptions in your favor, I will do all in my power 
to help you obtain your heart’s desire. We pay 
special attention to history and have an instructor 
in the art of public speaking. This last will be 
most helpful to you. Fletcher, why not take with 
good will the best of what we have for you ? You 
are here. It was your father’s wish that you 
should remain here. Your condemnation of the 
college is founded upon a half-day’s experience, is 
it not ? ” 

Mark bowed his head. Somehow his objections 
were beginning to appear childlike. 

“lam a graduate of Yale,” Doctor Barr went 
on. “ This school embodies the dream of my life. 
The missionary and ministerial training are essential 
parts of a denominational college, but I see far more 
in our future. Here I hope to come into direct, 
personal touch with my pupils. Here I hope to do 


no 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


something to lead them, not alone into Adventism, 
but into a nobler, purer manhood ; to make of my 
students men who, like Arthur’s knights, shall be 

“ men 

With strength and power to right the wrong’d, 

is my dream. Will you not, for a time at least, be 
contented to be one of us ? ” 

He extended his hand and Mark laid his own 
therein, a softened look upon his boyish face. 

“ 1 will try. I fear, though, that you will come 
to see that I am out of place here. We — my mother, 
Louise, and I — are not and will not become Advent- 
ists. There are so many points of difference be- 
tween us and you. Will these not be a constant 
irritation ? ” 

“ Not unless the feeling of discontent is fostered. 
We have students outside of our church — not many, 
but more this year than ever before. Now let us 
decide about your work.” 

Doctor Barr gave Mark an hour of his time. 
When the conference was over the youth’s anger 
had abated. He was to have much of the work he 
desired. In almost everything he was competent 
to enter the freshman class. 

“ 1 believe I can finish the course in four years, 
even counting this broken one,” Mark said eagerly. 

” Doubtless you can. Do not hurry, for you are 
young and there is no immediate need for you to be 
earning money. Should you find the course too 
narrow in some respects 1 will allow you private 


THE COLLEGE 


III 


lessons. I occasionally have a class in some sub- 
ject. Prof. Howard Lee, our instructor in modern 
languages and English literature, is a Harvard man 
and very well read. He takes private pupils. After 
a time I think you must avail yourself of his help.” 

Mark leaned forward, his breath coming faster. 
This was what he longed for, fellowship with men 
of education and thought. 

” Neither are the social and athletic sides of our 
natures overlooked here,” Doctor Barr said as Mark 
rose to go. ” There are literary societies and a 
baseball team. If you will only be patient, Fletcher, 
we will yet win your heart. Now, good-bye ; but 1 
must see much of you.” 

In the meantime Louise was making the acquaint- 
ance of the preceptress. Mrs. Montgomery was 
tall, gaunt, severe. She wore her iron-gray hair 
cut short, and her black dress-reform suit was 
without a single pretense of ornament. 

She eyed the new student with evident disfavor. 
Louise’s black hair was worn in a girlish braid, but 
it was “banged” around her open brow. The 
girl’s simple brown poplin dress was made with a 
polonaise and prettily trimmed. 

“ I am going to admit. Miss Fletcher,” Mrs. Mont- 
gomery began, “ that I strongly disapprove of stu- 
dents rooming out of the dormitory. Next year I 
hope to have it done away with. With whom do 
you live ? ” 

“ My mother and brother. We moved here from 
New York a few weeks ago.” 


II2 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ I understand that you are not of the profession 
of faith. It is my duty to tell you that it displeases 
me to see you wear your hair in that style. Stu- 
dents who do such things have a bad influence, and 
1 wish your mother would have you a school dress 
made after the established fashion.” 

Louise moved uneasily in her chair. Mrs. Mont- 
gomery’s frown deepened. 

“You seem lacking in repose of manner. I fear 
your diet does not receive proper attention. It is 
easy to pollute the body and injure the mind by 
unsuitable food. Miss Fletcher, do you commit the 
error of eating meat ? ” 

“ Yes.” Louise looked straight into the woman’s 
searching gray eyes. “ I am sure Doctor Barr 
understands that these matters are to be left en- 
tirely to my mother. Otherwise she would not 
allow me to remain here.” 

“Your mother is a stranger here. In time she 
will come to see her duty. Until then 1 will try to 
be patient with your errors. Good night.” 

Brother and sister reached home about the same 
time. Mark was unusually silent. When ques- 
tioned by his mother regarding his visit to Doctor 
Barr he said : 

“ He was very kind to me. Indeed, I do not 
believe he could be otherwise than kind. I have 
promised him to make the best of conditions here. 
Doctor Barr is sure that I can do good work in the 
school and he may be right.” 

Louise told of the president’s kindness to her. 


THE COLLEGE 


II3 

Then she went on to speak of Mrs. Montgomery. 
Mrs. Fletcher looked disturbed. 

“ I do not like such interference regarding our 
private affairs. Still I suppose rules are necessary 
for the maintenance of discipline. After a little 1 
will become acquainted with these persons and 
show them that we are not governed by the rules 
of the church." 

"They all seem so confident that we will be," 
Louise said. " Every one thinks that when we 
have been here for a time we will think as do the 
others. Will we ? " 

" Of course not," Mark replied sharply. 

Mrs. Fletcher made no comment on Louise’s 
words. The older woman was recalling the last 
hour of her husband’s life. Would the existence 
of these persons prove, as Mr. Fletcher had said, 
the truth of their claim that they were the chosen 
people of the Lord } 


H 


VIII 


ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE 
HE next day Mark and Louise began regular 



attendance at the college. The lessons 


assigned them occupied much time, and the 
love of books that was a part of the life of both 
soon interested them in their work. 

Brother and sister were not alike. Mark learned 
with surprising ease, possessing an unusual power 
of concentration. His mind was logical, and he 
reasoned with clearness and rapidity. Then he 
was able to express himself fluently and always 
made a good recitation. 

Louise was very different. She was most imagi- 
native. History and literature were vital things to 
her, but to the personages depicted therein she 
gave a life of her own. She was dreamy, poetical, 
and nature was a passion with her, yet she saw 
with an eye that discerned spiritual beauty rather 
than with that of a keen observer. In written 
work Louise acquitted herself well, but oral recita- 
tions were her greatest bugbear. 

“ I know it, what is the use of my having such a 
time about telling it ? ” she would say petulantly. 

Mark could not refrain from teasing his sister. In 
a mock-serious tone he would exclaim : 


114 


ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE I15 


“ No use whatever. You will be such a delight- 
ful teacher, Louise ; recitations will be barred out 
of your school.” 

In a short time Mark made the acquaintance of 
his classmates. Among these was a young man of 
twenty, Robert Gardener by name. One day, soon 
after Mark’s enrollment, the two walked down the 
street together. 

“ Yes, I board at the dormitory — commenced the 
first of November,” Gardener said with a wry face. 
” I — say, Fletcher, you are not an Adventist ? ” 

” No, I am not. You can free your mind to me.” 

Gardener was a stalwart blond youth, ruddy- 
faced and wholesome-looking. He laughed gayly 
at Mark’s words. 

“ Thank you. Honestly, 1 am thinking of giving 
up school if I cannot have another boarding place, 
and I know Doctor Barr will be obliged to refuse 
me that. You see I live only three miles away, on 
a farm. This is my first year here, and all the 
autumn I drove in from the farm. We concluded 
the days were too short and the roads too bad for 
that, so I went to the dormitory. Fletcher, I’m in 
a chronic state of starvation all the time.” 

It was Mark’s turn to laugh. He did it heartily, 
for it was good to be talking on terms of comrade- 
ship with a fellow student. 

“ I know how to sympathize with you. We just 
moved to the city, and during our first fortnight 
here we boarded at a place where the living was, 
the landlady said, ‘ accordin’ to a thorough conse- 


Il6 THE APPOINTED WAY 

cration to the laws of hygiene and health.’ I should 
have been a martyr to the cause, if I had not learned 
to patronize fruit stands and bakeries.” 

“ I’ve learned that trick, besides bringing a bushel 
of apples with me from home every Monday morn- 
ing. Oh, this is your home ? ” 

“ Yes. Come in. There is just my mother and 
sister.” 

“ Thank you ; but not now. I will be glad to 
come in some evening and go over the next day’s 
* Iliad* with you. You are a fortunate fellow, 
Fletcher, to have a mother and a sister.” 

“ Indeed I am. Have you neither } ” 

“ I’ve only a father, but he is the dearest old 
fellow in all the world. Oh, I’m forgetting ! I’ve 
a maiden aunt who alternately pets and scolds me. 
You must go out to the farm with me some Satur- 
day. Good night.” 

A warm friendship soon sprang up between the 
two young men. Robert often came to the Fletcher 
home to study with Mark. Mrs. Fletcher gave the 
stranger a cordial welcome. 

The days went by swiftly for the younger mem- 
bers of the family. They passed the holiday season 
quietly. The shadow of bereavement always falls 
darkly on those festive occasions, for it is then that 
the loved ones are missed. The memory of the 
happy days of the past contrasts strikingly with 
the lonely present. 

The family’s sense of isolation began to wear 
off. Mrs. Fletcher and her children received many 


ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE II7 

kindnesses from the Adventists. Several influential 
ladies of the church called upon the widow. While 
these persons said little concerning their faith, they 
did assure Mrs. Fletcher that “ in time you will 
come to see these matters in their true light.” 

The Fletchers continued to attend the Saturday 
morning service. Indeed it would not have been 
easy for them to stop going. Both Mark and Louise 
sang well and had taken places in the chorus which 
was trained, for the church service, at the college. 
Mrs. Fletcher, however, insisted on their all attend- 
ing church on Sunday morning. They became ac- 
quainted at this church and made friends among its 
members. Still they often felt that their position 
was somewhat anomalous. 

“I fear you are making a mistake,” the pastor 
of the church said frankly to Mrs. Fletcher. 

She explained her position to him. It was to live 
among these persons that she had pledged herself. 
Was she doing more than to keep her word ? 

“Perhaps not,” Mr. Bently said slowly. “It is 
not for you that I fear, Mrs. Fletcher. Your son 
and daughter are having the doctrines of this church 
taught them daily, both by precept and by 
example.” 

It was true that Mark and Louise were becoming 
accustomed to Adventism. They had listened so 
many times to discussions upon the second advent, 
the dispensation of the Spirit, and kindred topies, 
that their strangeness was gone. Indeed they had 
ceased to give those matters much thought. 


Il8 THE APPOINTED WAY 

Louise was well pleased with her work. Some 
of the teachers understood the girl’s nature. The 
gentle, imaginative maiden, with her frank, fearless 
eyes, was a most attractive pupil. It was apparent 
that Louise was a general favorite with the faculty, 
save the few strict ones who condemned her for her 
worldliness. 

Flora Stirling, an Adventist girl, who lived near 
the Fletchers, came to be a great friend of Louise’s. 
This girl dressed plainly but not in the dress-reform 
costume. 

"Mamma used to wear it, but she has laid it 
aside,” Flora said one evening when she was sitting 
with Mrs. Fletcher and Louise. 

" Why did she do so ? If she once thought it 
was right to wear this dress, why did she change 
her mind ? ” Louise asked with her usual simple 
directness. 

" She says it was never a matter of conscience 
with her. Mamma wore the dress because it made 
her position as a member of the church plain and 
unmistakable. Afterwards she came to see that to 
many of the Adventists these things — the Sabbath, 
dress, diet, and other matters — were coming to be 
their religion. Papa says it is wrong to lay so much 
stress on externals. This phase of church life, of 
paying so much attention to outward things and to 
being different from other people, is passing away.” 

" I believe you are right. Flora,” Mrs. Fletcher 
looked up from her sewing to say. " Mrs. Crane 
told me that a number of years ago nearly every 


ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE II9 

lady of the church wore this costume. I am sure 
that much less than half of them do so now.” 

A grave look came to Flora’s girlish face. 

” This change is bitterly opposed by some. There 
is much feeling about it in the church and also in 
the college. Doctor Barr and a few of the other 
teachers are trying to bring into the school young 
people who are not of our faith. Papa says they 
are making the school stand for character and true 
nobility rather than for denominational issues.” 

“Surely no one can find fault with that?” 
Louise cried. “ Those are things that, as dear Doctor 
Barr says, lift the world a little nearer heaven.” 

“ That is what papa thinks, but those of the 
church who regard the college as a training school 
for our own missionaries and ministers, fight against 
these broader views.” 

“ Mrs. Montgomery for one,” and Louise saucily 
shrugged her shoulders. “ 1 verily believe. Flora, 
she loses sleep over my innocent bangs.” 

“ Doubtless. I do myself, for 1 lie awake nights 
thinking that I would be perfectly happy if 1 could 
have my own hair cut in the same way. Mamma 
is a darling, but she draws the line at bangs.” 

There was one man among the teachers to whom 
Mark was strongly attracted. This was Howard 
Lee, the instructor in modern languages and English 
literature. 

Professor Lee was, as Doctor Barr had said, a 
Harvard man. He was tall, pale, and dark, with a 


120 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


proud expression and fiery black eyes. His range 
of reading had been very wide and he had spent 
two years abroad. He was younger than the most 
of his fellow-teachers, having only just passed his 
thirty-fifth birthday. 

As an instructor Howard Lee was most capable, 
yet despotic and stern. Four-fifths of his pupils 
disliked him, because of his exactions and sarcastic 
manner of reproving for inaccuracy. The remain- 
ing fifth loved him with a devotion so absorbing 
that even the kindly president sometimes shook his 
silvered head. 

Of Professor Lee’s past life little was known. 
He had no family ties in the city and seemed to 
have few interests, save books and music. In re- 
ferring to his past he spoke only of his college life 
or of the time he had spent abroad. Nominally, at 
least, he was an Adventist, although he seldom at- 
tended church and openly refused to be bound by 
its restrictions regarding diet. 

Mark greatly liked Professor Lee. He was al- 
ways praising him. From others, especially from 
the stricter church party, Mrs. Fletcher heard many 
criticisms of the man. She became anxious to 
know him because her son was giving the professor 
his regard and confidence. 

March tenth was Mark’s nineteenth birthday. 
Mrs. Fletcher gave her son permission to invite 
Professor Lee and Robert Gardener for supper. 

The house was bright and cheery. On the sit- 
ting-room table was a collection of books and new 


ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE I2I 


magazines. Plants were blossoming in the big bay 
window and a vase of scarlet carnations graced the 
center of the supper table. The meal was simple 
but excellent and served in a dainty way that 
delighted both guests. 

After rising from the table they sat around the 
glowing coal stove talking, while outside the March 
wind went sweeping by, shaking the windows. It 
was while Professor Lee was explaining a line from 
Browning to Louise that Mrs. Fletcher turned to 
Robert. 

“ Mark had such a good time out at your home 
last Saturday. He says it is a delightful place.” 

” Just a big, roomy farmhouse. You must see 
it for yourself, Mrs. Fletcher, when the roads get 
good. 1 shall take you all out home with me 
some Friday night. 1 want to wait until the wild 
flowers blossom so I can hear Louise’s raptures 
over them.” 

Louise, who heard the last, smiled. ” 1 would 
rather be an enthusiast than a stolid farmer, like 
you. By the way, Robert, are you to be a farmer ? 
I’ve never heard you say that 

“ your future holds deeds of honor. 

Of glory, 

but I’ve settled it in my own mind that you are to 
be a tiller of the soil.” 

“Well, you are mistaken,” Robert said, a sharp 
note in his voice. ” It is what the dear old pater 
wishes, and I am sometimes tempted to espouse the 


122 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


‘ free, glad life,’ just for his sake. But I have other 
dreams, Madamoiselle Poetess.” 

“What are they. Gardener?” Howard Lee 
asked suddenly. 

Robert looked across at the face of his instructor. 
The youth had none of Mark’s absorbing devotion 
for the older man. The professor and Robert were 
on friendly terms, a fact not easy of comprehen- 
sion, considering the younger man’s lack of bril- 
liancy as a student. Still, Robert was a hard 
worker and usually mastered a subject after his 
own plodding, thorough fashion. 

“ I am to be a lawyer.” 

There was a moment’s pause. Mark opened his 
eyes and Louise made an impatient gesture. It 
was Howard Lee who spoke. 

“ Rather a surprising choice for you. Gardener. 
You can think in a slow, methodical way, but you 
cannot talk.” 

“ I’ll take Mark for a partner, and he can talk for 
us both.” Robert tried to speak lightly, yet his 
heightened color showed that the professor’s words 
had gone home. 

“ Tell us all about it.” 

There was the unmistakable comfort of the 
mother spirit in Eunice Fletcher’s voice. And Rob- 
ert, whose mother had died at his birth, smiled over 
at the gracious woman, soothed and made happy 
because he saw that she understood. 

“ I don’t know that I can make you see it. My 
idea is not like Mark’s. I would not want to be a 


ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE 123 

statesman, even if I could. It’s the business part 
of the law that appeals to me. You may think that 
to be a real estate agent would bring me as near 
my ideal, but there is something else. I want to 
feel that I am having a hand in bringing justice and 
right into the lives of men.” 

” I see,” Mrs. Fletcher said. ” Was it your choice 
coming to Calhoun College ? ” 

” More my father’s, although I was willing to 
come here. Doctor Barr and my father have been 
friends since their boyhood days. I think the 
doctor saw what father did not — that I needed 
training in habits of study before I went to the 
university. Some day — well, you shall see.” 

Professor Lee did not speak, but under the shadow 
of his heavy black moustache his lip curled. Mrs. 
Fletcher made Robert happy by her interest in his 
plan. The guests lingered for an hour, then rose 
to go. 

” This glimpse of homelife has been a rare 
pleasure to me,” Howard Lee said as he held the 
hand of Mrs. Fletcher. ” I begin to see where 
Mark gets his remarkable ability for study. A 
home like this is an inspiration to a youth.” 

” Thank you. Come again. Professor Lee. 
Robert, you know you are always welcome.” 

With the coming of warm weather Mark began 
to take an active interest in outdoor sports. There 
he was led by Robert, who was a champion run- 
ner, ball-player, and rower. Robert had a good 
boat, and, as the river passed through his father’s 


124 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


farm, he often rowed himself back and forth from 
school. 

All the Fletchers missed the free out-door life to 
which they had been accustomed. Louise es- 
pecially sighed for the woods and fields of her old 
home. In company with her mother she planned 
an extensive flower garden, and the two spent 
many hours in the pretty little park that was only 
a block from their home. 

Early in May the Fletchers all went to Gardener 
Farm. They were to stay from Friday night to 
Monday morning. 

The farmhouse was large and rambling, and was 
surrounded by well-kept grounds. Within the 
rooms were daintily neat and filled with the quaint 
old furniture of a past generation. 

The welcome given the guests was a most hearty 
one. Mark had already made several visits to the 
farmhouse and was at home there. Robert’s father 
was still erect and active, notwithstanding his 
three-score years. He overwhelmed Mrs. Fletcher 
with thanks for her kindness to his son. 

“ Robert has missed that best of good things — a 
mother’s love,” Mr. Gardener said, a note of sad- 
ness in his slow, melodious voice. ” He has grown 
up with old people. I was forty when he was born 
and his dear mother went home to heaven then.” 

The housekeeper was Miss Cordelia Gardener, a 
tiny, bustling maiden lady of fifty. Miss Cordelia 
was kindness personified, but she had considered it 
her duty to give Robert the scoldings she thought 


, ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE 12 $ 

were a boy’s portion. These had always been 
followed by pettings and the granting of every 
request made by him. 

It was on the evening of the guests’ arrival at 
the farm that Miss Cordelia opened her heart to 
Mrs. Fletcher concerning Robert. The two ladies 
were alone in the house, the young people having 
all gone to the barn. 

“ Robert is a good boy — a better one never lived. 
I’ve tried to do my duty by him, Mrs. Fletcher.” 

” I am sure of that. You may well be proud of 
the result of your labors. Miss Gardener. Robert 
is a young man with whom I am glad to have my 
son associate.” 

” Thank you. That’s about the highest praise a 
woman like you can give a boy. It’s been this 
way, Mrs. Fletcher. I’ve had to scold Robert. 
Often it has been hard for me, but I never knew of 
a boy growing up to amount to anything unless he 
got a fair amount of scolding. William— that’s 
Robert’s father— never finds a word of fault with 
the lad. To be sure, Robert always does as his father 
wants him to, but everybody knows that a boy 
needs a certain amount of opposition and repres- 
sion. I’ve tried to do my duty by Robert, but 1 
must admit that he nearly always gets his own 
way with me, nearly always.” 

The next day passed pleasantly. In the after- 
noon Louise and the boys went to the woods. 

It was nearly sundown when they returned, and 
came trooping into the sitting room where Mrs. 


126 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Fletcher, Miss Gardener, and the farmer were 
seated. They were laden with floral treasures. 
The baskets they had carried were filled with 
violets, a few late hepaticas, trilliums, and ferns. 
Then there was an abundance of green leaves 
and vines, many of them new to the Fletchers. 
Louise’s hands were filled with the red and yellow 
blossoms of the wild columbine. 

“See, mother!’’ she cried breathlessly, throw- 
ing her hat upon the table. “You remember we 
came across that line in Emerson last week, ‘ col- 
umbine with horns of honey,’ and here they are — 
dozens of them.’’ 

Just then the outside door opened to admit a 
young girl. She was tall, slender, and graceful, 
with a beautiful blond face, large blue eyes, and 
hair of the sunny, golden tint seldom seen save on 
the head of a very young child. 

“ Why, Isabel Gardener ! ” Miss Cordelia cried, 
springing up and clasping the girl in her arms. 
“ You dear child ! How did you get here ? ’’ 

“ A miserable team brought me out from Cal- 
houn. Aunt Cordelia, I am glad to see you ! 
Uncle William, you too. Robert, do you never 
intend to stop growing ? ” 

The girl was at ease. However, amazement was 
depicted on the faces of the Gardeners. It was 
Miss Cordelia who first recovered her breath and 
gasped : 

“ But I thought you were in school,’’ Isabel. 

“ Speaking in the past. Aunt Cordelia, I was. In 


ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE \ 2 ^ 


the present, 1 am here. For the future, I expect to 
stay here, for a time at least. I am sure Uncle 
William will not turn me away." 

"Turn you away, child! Indeed, I will not. 
You are as welcome as roses in June. Welcome 
for your own sweet sake, as well as because you 
are the child of my dead brother." 

The old man crossed the room and kissed the girl 
tenderly. Then he went on. 

" Now take off your hat and let me introduce 
you to these good friends of ours. Then you must 
tell us how it happened you came so unexpect- 
edly. I did not suppose your guardian would allow 
you to leave school, not until the end of the year." 

Isabel Gardener removed her hat and jacket. 
She greeted the Fletchers with ready politeness. 
Crossing the room to the side of her aunt she sat 
down, folding her hands demurely in her lap. 

" Look out for fun," Robert whispered to Mark. 
" When Isabel puts on that meek look I know she 
is preparing to shock Aunt Cordelia." 

"You spoke of my guardian. Uncle William," 
the young girl began. " I have, or am about to have 
a new one. Behold her ! " and she pointed to Miss 
Gardener. 

"Child, don’t begin your nonsense," Cordelia 
Gardener said sharply. " Goodness knows, if 1 
was your guardian, Isabel, I would cure you of 
some of your high-flown ideas. I would bring you 
to terms, as Mr. Dutton never has." 

" That is what you have always said. Aunt Cor- 


128 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


delia. Now you are to have a chance to keep your 
word good. Mr. Dutton died three weeks ago. As 
I am eighteen 1 am to be allowed to choose my own 
guardian. What would be more natural than for 
me to choose my aunt, Miss Cordelia Gardener } ” 

“Why will you go on “ Miss Gardener 

began, but Isabel interrupted her by handing a 
document to her uncle. 

“ Just glance over this. Uncle William, and in- 
form your respected sister that I am speaking the 
solemn truth.” 

The old farmer’s eyes twinkled as he looked up 
from the paper. 

“ It’s down here in black and white, Cordelia. 
You are recommended for the position of guardian 
for Isabel. All that is needed is your consent.” 

“ I’ll never give it, never ! What would I do 
with you, child ? ” 

“ You will bring me to terms. That is what you 
have always said, and I am willing you should try 
it. I’ve come here to stay until I tire of the country. 
I hated that boarding school. All they taught me 
was how to walk and how to talk, and I can do 
both. I am hungry for music, but they kept me 
back and said my enthusiasm was unladylike. Tell 
me again that I am welcome. Uncle William.” 

“ Of course you are, dear. I wish you could be 
contented to live here. Isabel, I am afraid you 
want your aunt for your guardian so that you can 
do as you please. But you are a Gardener, and I 
trust you.” 


ROBERT GARDENER AND HOWARD LEE 1 29 

Sudden tears dimmed the girl’s beautiful eyes. 

“No one ever said that to me before!’’ she 
cried. “ Mr. Dutton never trusted me, and at 
school some one was always watching us. I will 
not disappoint you, Uncle William, not if I can help 
it. And Aunt Cordelia, you will not refuse my 
request, I am sure you will not.’’ 

After a little she went upstairs to her room. 
Miss Cordelia made her way to the kitchen and 
Mr. Gardener hurried out to the barn. Robert 
laughed gayly as he faced the Fletchers. 

“ Isabel is such jolly fun ! She has been an 
orphan for years. Her guardian, Mr. Dutton, was 
a crank, and they were always at cross purposes. 
He has kept her in this school at Boston for several 
years, knowing that she hated it. Father says she 
is spoiled by such treatment.’’ 

“She is a beautiful girl,’’ Mrs. Fletcher said. 

“ And as good as she is beautiful, only headstrong 
and fond of having her own way. The idea of her 
asking for Aunt Cordelia for her guardian I Isabel 
will have her own way now.’’ 

The new-comer proved a most agreeable com- 
panion for Louise. Before the Fletchers returned 
to their home the daughter had invited Isabel to 
visit them. 

Isabel came to the Fletcher home, not only once 
but many times. She played well and had a fine 
voice. Her piano had been shipped from the East, 
and she began taking lessons of a good teacher. 
The girl was daring and inclined to do as she 
I 


130 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


pleased, regardless of any one’s wishes. Mrs. 
Fletcher studied her with tender but keen eyes. 

“Yes, I like Isabel,’’ she said in response to her 
daughter’s wondering query. “ I am glad to have 
her come here. But until 1 know her better I must 
insist on your intercourse with her being carried 
on under my own eyes.’’ 

The closing of the college year gave Mark and 
his sister much leisure. Both did reading supple- 
mentary to their next year’s work. The Fletchers 
spent the vacation in Calhoun. They were often 
at Gardener Farm, and a strong friendship grew 
up between the two families. 

During the summer Mr. Graves was in Calhoun 
for a month. He called upon the Fletchers, con- 
tinuing to talk as if he considered them under his 
care. Mark charged him with deceiving them con- 
cerning the college. Mr. Graves denied having 
done so and declared that Calhoun College was 
unequaled. 

Notwithstanding Mark’s first disappointment, he 
found himself looking eagerly forward to the open- 
ing of his sophomore year. He had made up all his 
back work and was ready to enter with his class. 
Already Doctor Barr and Professor Lee looked upon 
Mark as one of the most promising of their students. 


IX 


THE HOME CIRCLE WIDENS 

O NE afternoon a week before the beginning of 
the college year Mrs. Fletcher was alone. 
She sat on the little western porch, shel- 
tered from the rays of the sun by a screen of wood- 
bine and honeysuckle vines. In her lap was a mass 
of sweet peas which she had just cut and was 
arranging in a bouquet. 

A quick step came along the walk, and instead 
of ascending the front steps came on around the 
house. One glance showed Mrs. Fletcher that the 
new-comer was Professor Lee. 

"Good afternoon. No, do not rise," he said, 
sitting down on the steps at her feet. " Are you 
alone ? ” 

" Yes. Louise is riding with Mrs. Stirling and 
Flora. Mark has been at Gardener Farm for two 
days but will be at home this afternoon. Did you 
wish to see him ? " 

"No, it was you whom I came to see. Mrs. 
Fletcher, I have come to ask a great favor of you. 
If you do not think it best to grant my request do 
not hesitate to say so. I shall not be offended." 

Mrs. Fletcher laid down the cluster of rose-pink 
blossoms in her hand and looked searchingly at 

131 


132 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Howard Lee. His eyes met her gaze frankly as he 
said : 

“ Mrs. Fletcher, will you take me into your 
home as a boarder ? ” 

The woman started and half rose to her feet. 
Then she sank back into her chair, all in silence. 

The minutes went by. Mrs. Fletcher lifted the 
mass of fragrant blossoms in her hands, only to 
drop them again into her lap. A faint zephyr rustled 
the leaves over her head, and a golden-winged 
honeybee droned lazily over the bed of blossoming 
verbenas that grew close by the steps. It was 
Professor Lee’s voice which broke the silence. 

“ I fear my request does not meet with your ap- 
proval, Mrs. Fletcher, If I am right, there is no 
reason why you should not plainly say so.” 

Eunice Fletcher recognized the pride in the man’s 
voice. She leaned nearer him, a slow smile parting 
her lips. 

” Do not be too hasty, Professor Lee ; I must 
take time to think. It is true that I have talked of 
renting some of my upper rooms, but I had not 
thought of admitting boarders into my home. 1 
can see that your presence here would be beneficial 
to Mark, besides affording him much pleasure. One 
thing stands in the way, we are not Adventists.” 

“I understand that, but it makes no difference. 
While I am, in a way, an Adventist, I do not feel 
that I must conform to their rules regarding food.” 

Again there was a brief silence. The face of 
Eunice Fletcher was growing very pale. 


THE HOME CIRCLE WIDENS 


133 


“ Pardon me, Professor Lee. I am about to 
speak with the utmost frankness. I do not like to 
hear you say ‘ I am, in a way, an Adventist.’ 
Church-membership should mean more than that.” 

He glanced at her curiously, hesitated a moment, 
then said : 

“ Perhaps you are right. I grew up, a lonely 
child surrounded by worldly influences, and gave 
these matters little thought. It was not until after 
— well, until after the events that wrecked my life 
that 1 fell under the influence of this sect. In an 
hour of utter ennui 1 began to study their interpre- 
tation of prophecy. Very soon 1 saw the reason- 
ableness of their claims, although 1 must confess 
that I did not give the other side of the matter any 
study. Mentally I am an Adventist. Spiritually I 
am, like the majority in all churches, dead. Still I 
found myself able to give their doctrines enough 
of support, so that I was considered safe for my 
present position.” 

“You have spoken freely,” Mrs. Fletcher said, 
“and I thank you for your confidence. I am sorry 
for you. Professor Lee. While I cannot bring my- 
self to accept the Adventist faith I can see good in 
it, but only in the lives which mirror Christ.” 

“ Will our differences of opinion debar me from 
your home ? ” he asked with a winning smile. 
“ As to price, I will pay whatever you ask, and I 
will try to be very little trouble. All I ask is a 
place at your table and a room where I can study. 
If to these you could add an occasional glimpse of 


134 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


your simple, helpful home life, I should be more 
than contented.” 

“ I can make no promise without first consulting 
my children. However, Professor Lee, if we should 
decide to let you come, there is one promise I must 
ask of you. You must not say to Mark concerning 
Adventism what you have said to me. I do not 
want my son to embrace this faith, but I do want 
him to honor and respect all religion.” 

Her face crimsoned. It was plain to her that he 
must think that she was rebuking him, but her eyes 
unwaveringly met his. When the question at issue 
concerned her children Eunice Fletcher never lacked 
courage. 

Howard Lee was a proud, sensitive man, always 
ready quickly to take offense. His keen eyes read 
the soul of the woman before him. Instead of 
frowning he smiled. 

” I understand and, Mrs. Fletcher, I honor you 
for your frank words. If I do come here my lips 
shall be sealed as far as your children are con- 
cerned. Stay, Mrs. Fletcher ! There is one thing 
I had overlooked. You asked no promise of me 
concerning Louise. Why was that ? ” 

He had risen to his feet. Mrs. Fletcher too 
stood up. The softly fluttering green leaves cast a 
wavering screen of light and shadow across her 
grave face. 

“When I asked for the promise I did not think 
of Louise. That was not because my daughter’s 
welfare is less to me than is that of my son. Louise 


THE HOME CIRCLE WIDENS 


135 


is very unlike her brother. She is gentle, quiet, 
in some things yielding. Yet she has lately de- 
veloped a steadfastness of purpose that has done 
much to free me from my old fears for her future. 
That is not all. Louise is a Christian.” 

He bowed his head. “ I understand. As you 
use the word there is a difference between it and 
the term church-member. I will come to-morrow 
for your answer.” 

She promised to have it ready for him. Pro- 
fessor Lee walked away, leaving Mrs. Fletcher to 
gather up the flowers she had dropped. 

“I think, if Louise does not object too strongly, 
we must let him come. We must not live too 
much for ourselves.” 

A half-hour later Mark came home. He ran 
up the walk and into the house, whistling., Mrs. 
Fletcher heard him call : 

” Lady mother, where are you } ” 

” Here, dear boy, in the sitting room.” 

Mark kissed his mother, then threw himself on 
the couch, talking all the time. 

“Something jolly, mother. Mr. Gardener was 
down town yesterday and had a long conference 
with Doctor Barr. It’s as Miss Cordelia says — the 
dear old farmer king always does have his own 
way, and he never argues or disputes. All he said 
to his old friend was that Robert could not enroll as 
a student this year unless he could board outside 
of the dormitory. At last Doctor Barr yielded. 
Mother, can Robert come here ? ” 


136 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Does his father want him to ? ” 

“ His father is coming to see you this evening, 
and I think Miss Cordelia will come too. That 
poor woman has been worrying lest Robert would 
really and truly starve to death this semester. I 
caught her wiping her eyes more than once. Do 
say yes, mother ! It will be fine to have Robert 
here.” 

” I think we can manage it. When Louise comes 
we will talk the matter over. There is something 
else 1 will tell you then. Mark, I am surprised 
that Doctor Barr consented to have Robert make this 
change. Is it not an unusual thing to allow ? ” 

” Yes. It is a wise breaking of an unwise rule. 
The good doctor will be much blamed by some. He 
will be abused and vilified, but he is the best and 
the brightest man in either church or college.” 

Mrs. Fletcher smiled. “You area stanch sup- 
porter, my son. Doctor Barr does more to prove 
his broad-mindedness than he does to prove his 
loyalty to the traditions of his church.” 

Mark shrugged his shoulders. “If Doctor Barr 
and his colleagues win, Calhoun College will come 
to be one of the best of the many educational insti- 
tutions of the Middle-West. If they fail, this school 
will cease to be anything save a place where the 
Adventist creed is put before law, science, or liter- 
ature. Which will win ? That is the question, 
and I have an idea that it will be settled before 
many years.” 

“It is a broad question,” Mrs. Fletcher said 


THE HOME CIRCLE WIDENS 


137 


musingly. “ Mark, upon it will depend the future 
of the denomination, at least in this part of the 
country.” 

Louise reached home soon after this. There was 
a long discussion regarding the boarders who 
wanted to come into the home. 

From Mark the proposal received the most en- 
thusiastic support. Louise shrank a little from the 
invasion of their privacy. Another objection she 
raised was regarding the extra work. 

“We must not forget that the greatest part of 
this will come upon mother,” she said, and Mark 
saw that his sister was right. 

At last they arrived at a decision. Professor Lee 
and Robert were to come, each occupying one of 
the upper rooms. The washing and ironing was 
to be sent away from the house, and one day of 
each week a woman was to come to sweep, dust, 
and clean. 

The college year opened the last week in Sep- 
tember. Mark and Louise were not strangers this 
time. They settled down to their work, he as a 
sophomore, she as one of the ” last-year preps,” as 
the students who were completing the preparatory 
course were sometimes called. 

A certain amount of love and loyalty for the col- 
lege was felt by both. They loved and honored 
Doctor Barr, Louise especially giving the gentle old 
man a homage that was very sweet to him. 

“He is my ideal of a gentleman,” she said to 
her brother one afternoon when they were walking 


138 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


home from the college together. “ Doctor Barr is 
brave, scholarly, cultured, and — Christ-like.” 

There was a reverent little pause before the last 
word. Mark glanced questioningly at his sister. 
She was looking dreamily down the street where a 
long row of maples was outlined, in a glory of red 
gold, against a cloudless blue sky. 

“ He is all you say, Louise, but my highest ideal 
of a man is not one who spends his days in the 
studious retirement of a cloister. These are too 
busy days for one to court retirement from the 
world. My hero must be out in the thick of the 
fight, Louise, getting hard knocks and giving them.” 

” Doctor Barr gets hard knocks where he is. 
Some one is always finding fault with him.” 

Isabel Gardener came often to the home of the 
Fletchers. She had remained at the farmhouse all 
summer. Much of her time had been given to her 
music. She had read, swung in the hammock, and 
teased her aunt. 

Never before had the girl enjoyed so much free- 
dom. Miss Cordelia's guardianship was only nomi- 
nal. Isabel had her own way, but she was becoming 
very tired of the quiet of the farmhouse. She had 
few acquaintances in Calhoun, so missed the social 
pleasures for which she longed. 

” What are you going to do all winter ? ” Louise 
asked Isabel one Friday afternoon when the older 
girl had driven into town to take her cousin home. 
“Independence may be sweet, but I should think 


THE HOME CIRCLE WIDENS 


139 

you would tire of it, when it means doing nothing 
and going nowhere.” 

” I am getting decidedly tired of it all,” Isabel 
admitted, a frown furrowing her white brow. “ At 
holiday time 1 am invited to spend a month with a 
girl friend in Boston. The time before I go can be 
filled with planning my wardrobe. When I come 
back I will again take up my lessons with Professor 
Clark. He is an excellent teacher, and I love 
music, if it did not mean such hard work. Life is 
a stupid thing at best.” 

” Why Isabel ! How can you say such a dread- 
ful thing ! It is — Isabel, it is unworthy of you.” 

Her brown eyes had opened to their widest ex- 
tent. Isabel laughed mockingly. 

“Now don’t preach, Louise. It reminds me of 
your vinegar-faced preceptress, Mrs. Montgomery. 

I am not good like you, and then — well, I never had 
a home, and I do not remember my mother.” 

” You poor dear ! ” Louise cried, throwing both 
arms round her friend. “You are to be pitied. 
Forgive me for speaking so sharply. I am sorry for 
you, Isabel, so sorry that I am willing to share the 
precious lady mother with you.” 

“ That is beautiful in you, ma cMre, but your 
home is too full of the masculine element for your 
mother to waste sympathy upon the frivolous fem- 
inine. I am glad you are all so sweet to clumsy, 
jolly Robert, but I do not see how you can endure 
Professor Lee with his gloomy face and cynical 
frown.” 


140 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“I am a little afraid of Professor Lee myself,” 
Louise admitted, ” but Mark thinks him fine. 
Mother will always have time and sympathy for 
you, Isabel. Remember that.” 

Gradually Mrs. Fletcher’s circle of acquaintances 
widened. Many persons were attracted toward 
the serene-faced, gentle widow who seemed to live 
in and for her children. Her next-door neighbor 
upon one side was a sweet old Scotch woman. 
Mrs. McDonald was a semi-invalid and lived alone 
with a maid. Mrs. Fletcher and Louise came to 
love the old lady and never allowed a day to go by 
without running in to see her, thus bringing sun- 
shine into a somewhat darkened life. 

A little way down the street lived a family by 
the name of Atwood. The two sons of the home — 
Royce and Paul — were students at the college. 
They were classmates of Mark and Robert, and 
the quartet spent much time together. All were 
fond of athletics, and their comradeship began to 
be recognized by the rest of the students. 

One day they won a victory in some test of 
strength. Another student sarcastically dubbed 
them “The Invincible Four,” and the name stuck. 
In a short time the boys themselves were using it. 

As the increasing cold obliged the boys to give up 
many of their outdoor sports, they began to meet 
for study and frolic. Sometimes they came together 
in one home, sometimes in the other. All sang — the 
Atwoods bass, the others tenor. They often coaxed 
Mrs. Fletcher or Louise to play for them. 


THE HOME CIRCLE WIDENS I4I 

Mark found the work of his class was not at all 
difficult for him. He had time for general reading. 
In choosing this it was to Professor Lee that he 
turned for advice. Mark found that the professor 
expected much of him and was always urging him 
to do his best. 


X 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 

NE evening late in January the four boys 



were in Mark’s room. This was the large, 


low apartment over the dining room and 
was warmed by a register from the room below. 
The single bed and washstand were shut off by a 
screen. There was a case of books, a table, com- 
fortable chairs, besides ball bats, footballs, lawn- 
tennis racquets, oars, fishing tackle, and many 
other things that were of special interest to their 
young owner. 

“What’s that.?’’ Robert demanded, pointing to 
an open book Royce held in his hand. 

“ This ? Well, my verdant youth, this chances to 
be my Sophocles. I’ve an hour’s grind on it yet.’’ 

“ Well, put it up now,’’ Mark cried. “ Let’s have 
a rest this evening. Take care, Paul ! That’s the 
chair Robert fell over last week, and one leg is 
loose. Stow the Sophocles until morning.’’ 

Royce closed the book with a gesture of impa- 
tience. “Such talk is all very well for you, Mark. 
It’s not hard work for you to learn, but some of us 
have to grind, and I am one of the unlucky ones.’’ 

“Not hard work, indeed! You are mistaken, 
sir ; I get my lessons the same as the rest of you 


142 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 143 

do. But never mind that now. Tve something 
else to talk about.” 

” Astonishing fact ! ” and Robert fixed an inno- 
cent gaze upon the hanging lamp. “ Boys, it al- 
ways surprises me to learn that our friend Mark 
has something to talk about.” 

The Atwoods laughed, and Mark’s face flushed. 
He replied a little sharply : 

” Talking has its advantages. I noticed that 
your grave and dignified silence in the chemistry 
class this morning lost you ten.” 

“True,” Robert admitted, “but that proves 
that silence is golden. Had I spoken, methinks I 
would have lost ten more. But what was it you 
had to say ? ” 

There was a moment’s pause. Mark leaned for- 
ward, his face aglow. 

“ Boys, I have a plan I am sure you will fall in 
with. Let us form an Emerson society, just us 
four. We will give one evening each week to dis- 
cussing what we have learned about him in that 
time. We all need to know more about Emerson, 
for he is ” 

“ Oh, fiddlesticks ! ” and Robert sent a magazine 
flying in Mark’s direction. “As if we didn’t get 
books enough with our regular work. I don’t see 
what Emerson wanted to die for. His death has 
not only filled the papers with anecdotes about him, 
but it has flooded the land with a wave of Emerson 
classes. And now, Mark, you have caught the 
disease.” 


144 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ If it is a disease I will admit that mine is a bad 
case of it,” Mark said with a good-natured laugh. 
“ You know, boys, I was selected last spring to pre- 
pare an oration for our memorial services for the 
dead author. I found him the most inspiring writer 
I ever studied.” 

Paul started up. Argument was as the breath 
of life to him, and here was an opening. 

” Now, Mark, that’s nonsense. Every one ad- 
mits that Emerson is misty. You never know what 
he is talking about. He had no system. His essays 
are a medley of disconnected thoughts which may 
be ” 

“Plagiarism!” and in his excitement Robert 
sprang up and began dancing around the room. 
“ Those are Professor Leamon’s very words, and 
I’ve an idea he read them somewhere. If we are 
going to discuss Emerson let us tell what we think 
of him, not what we have heard some one say.” 

The discussion had only just begun when there 
came a rap at the back door. Mark opened it to 
find his mother standing on the threshold. 

“Good evening, gentlemen. It is so cold to- 
night that I fear you are not comfortable up here. 
Come downstairs. You can have the dining room, 
if Louise and 1 will not disturb you.” 

They went trooping down the back stairs. In- 
stead of sitting down in the dining room they took 
positions around the large stove, all the time talk- 
ing of Emerson. 

“ Doctor Barr says his gift was insight. He saw 




The professor took the clmir brouglit for 





THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 145 

suddenly, clearly, and by the aid of a powerful 
imagination.” 

‘‘Stow that, Mark! I supposed you, at least, 
had ideas of your own. Any more telling what 
some one else says, and I shall proceed to admin- 
ister corporeal punishment,” and Robert flourished 
the poker. 

Just then Professor Lee entered the front door. 
Mark heard his step in the hall and called : 

“ Come here and help me. Professor Lee. These 
barbarians doubt that Emerson was the light of 
American literature and philosophy. Come and 
convince them.” 

Howard Lee entered the room. He was in one 
of his rare happy moods, and the glance with which 
he swept the eager young faces was more sympa- 
thetic than those he usually bestowed upon his 
pupils. 

‘‘Emerson was a light, though perhaps not a 
star of the first magnitude. Now Mark, do not 
frown. He was, in the truest and most powerful 
sense, an awakening and inspiring force. His value 
is in his power of stimulation. Did 1 ever tell you 
that I once saw the man and heard him speak ? ” 

“Oh, tell us all about it, please do ! ” It was 
Louise who spoke. Then she remembered that it 
was the boys’ meeting, and blushed at her temerity. 

The professor took the chair brought for him. 
He leaned back, his face growing thoughtful. 

“ He was an old man then, for it was only fifteen 
years ago. Still it was before the beginning of the 
K 


146 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


mental eclipse that darkened Emerson's last days. 
His personality was unpretentious yet most im- 
pressive. You are all familiar with his picture. 
He stooped a little — as if his head was in advance 
of his body. His face was thin, mouth large but 
well-shaped. Young as I was 1 was conscious of a 
feeling of restlessness in my own nature, and that 
may have been the reason that his expression 
stamped itself so on my memory. It was resolute, 
calm, serene. If I had to express my idea of him 
in one word, I should choose — harmonious.” 

“Hear! hear!” and Mark clapped his hands. 
“I like that. The dominating trait of his writing 
is self-reliance. ‘ Trust thyself’ was his message 
to the world. Then he believed that all things 
work together for good. His courage was sublime. 
‘ O friend, never strike sail to a fear. Come into 
port greatly, or sail with God the seas.’ ” 

Mark’s voice was reverent, and his face was 
transfigured. The mocking words on Paul’s lips 
were stayed. It was Mrs. Fletcher who said : 

” Emerson was a wise and good man, perhaps 
too good to comprehend the hearts of those who 
were tempted or those who had sinned. Indeed 
he thought there was no sin, and therein he failed 
to teach aright.” 

“He was a true poet,” Louise said gently. 
Then, as she felt that Professor Lee had fixed his 
gaze upon her, she went on bravely, albeit she dare 
not look in his direction : 

“ His descriptions are delicate and sensitive. 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 


147 


Some person said that he saw all nature in a pearly 
mist, but he saw it.” 

“ Professor Leamon scoffed at him as a poet,” 
Royce cried. ” Who is right. Professor Lee, our 
teacher or Louise ” 

“I cannot agree with Leamon, and Miss Louise 
goes too far. Emerson’s mind was intuitive rather 
than reflective ; he had the poet’s grace, but it 
came only in flashes. Prose was his natural form 
of expression. He recognized God in everything, 
even if he did fail to see him as the churches do.” 

” Let us test our knowledge of him,” Royce sug- 
gested. “Each one will give a favorite quotation 
from Emerson. We will thus see what he means 
to each one of us. Mrs. Fletcher, you first ” : 

“ He that serves men serveth few ; 

He serves all who dares be true.” 

Mark smiled over at his mother, while Royce 
turned to Louise. 

” Ladies first. You may give us a whole poem, 
Louise, if you cannot stop at less.” 

” Thank you, but I can stop at six lines. Of all 
his beautiful word pictures I like none better than 
these lines to the humble-bee : 

” Wiser far than human seer, 

Yellow-breeched philosopher ! 

Seeing only what is fair, 

Sipping only what is sweet. 

Thou dost mock at fate and care. 

Leave the chaff and take the wheat.” 


148 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Humph ! well done for a girl and an embryo 
poet. Professor Lee, we expect something weighty 
from you.” 

“ Louise’s quotation might apply to Emerson 
himself ; he persisted in ‘ seeing only what is fair.’ 
As for myself I will choose, ‘ Things are in the sad- 
dle and ride mankind.’ ” 

“ Ah ! Hope you will remember that when I am 
ridden to defeat in class. Robert, what suggesteth 
thou ? ” 

“ That 1 never quote, not even Emerson.” 

Paul also refused to give a quotation. Mark 
cried : 

” There are millions of things one might give.” 

“You are restricted to one hundred,” Royce 
admonished him. 

“ For one I will give, ‘ We pass for what we are ; 
character teaches above our wills.’ ” 

“ What of yourself, Royce ? ” Mrs. Fletcher 
asked. “ Have you a favorite quotation ? ” 

“ Yes. There is a poem of his that is music to 
me. I can repeat only one line, but when every- 
thing goes wrong 1 say to Royce Atwood, ‘never 
mind, old fellow, ‘Alway, alway something sings,’ 
and I grow strong.” 

“ Very good,” and Mrs. Fletcher smiled sympa- 
thizingly into Royce’s eyes. “ Now Louise, I 
think we are ready for the popcorn and apples. 
Then, if there is time, we will have a few songs.” 

There was no Emerson Society. Professor Lee 
showed Mark that the other boys had no time for 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR I49 

it, SO the hero-worshiper had to be contented with 
his own devotion to his favorite author. 

There were many pleasant evenings for the In- 
vincible Four. Books, discussions of their future, 
music, and even politics came in for consideration. 
Mrs. Fletcher occasionally planned some simple 
treat for them. In all things the wise mother 
showed herself the true friend of her son’s com- 
panions. They all learned to love her and talked to 
her freely of their work, their plans, and hopes. 

Louise was not overlooked. She had her girl 
friends at the house for an afternoon or an even- 
ing. Flora Stirling and Louise read, sang, studied, 
and sewed together. Then there was Isabel. 

Isabel was taking both instrumental and vocal 
lessons of Professor Clark. For these she drove 
into town every Friday. She always called at the 
home of Mrs. Fletcher, sometimes staying for din- 
ner and again remaining all night. 

The girl was growing very tired of the loneliness 
and quiet of the farmhouse. Yet her old dislike of 
being ruled was stronger than ever. She longed 
for the stir and bustle of city life, for social pleasure, 
and gay companions. To return to boarding school 
would be to resume the old bondage. She under- 
stood that she could not go to a city alone. What 
should she do ? 

She had made a few acquaintances in Calhoun. 
If she were in town there would be many pleasures 
that she might enjoy. And, setting her scarlet lips 


150 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


close together, Isabel began to plan a change in 
her life. One cold day, not long after the discus- 
sion of Emerson, Isabel came to the home of Mrs. 
Fletcher in the forenoon. She found the mistress 
of the house alone. 

“ I am glad to see you, dear girl,” Mrs. Fletcher 
said kindly. “ Let me help you off with your wraps. 
You had a cold ride.” 

“ Indeed I did. If it were not that I would die of 
loneliness without my music, I would give up my 
lessons until spring. Mrs. Fletcher, Louise does 
not know what a fortunate girl she is to have a 
mother and a home.” 

“ I think my little girl appreciates both. Isabel, 
dear child, you are crying ! ” 

“Just a few lonely tears,” and the azure eyes 
smiled through the mist. “ I am very lonely. 
Mrs. Fletcher ; let me come here to board for a 
while. I will pay the same as Robert does, and 
have a piano brought here for my practice. Please 
let me come. I am hungry for young companions 
and good times.” 

Mrs. Fletcher drew back, not noticing the girl’s 
eager, outstretched hands. Isabel’s loneliness had 
always appealed to Eunice Fletcher’s mother-heart, 
and there were many sweet and winsome things 
about the maiden. But she was willful, and had 
her own way too much — had it because she would. 

“ We have no room for you, Isabel. I could not 
put you upstairs, where there are only the boys 
and Professor Lee.” 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 


151 

“ Let me room with Louise. She will not mind. 
Mrs. Fletcher, I believe you are afraid to trust me. 
Are you ? ” 

Eunice Fletcher leaned forward, laying one hand 
upon the arm of Isabel. 

“ In one way, yes. It is not that I doubt your 
goodness, your purity. But Isabel, you are self- 
willed. You do things I could not let Louise do. I 
could not have any girl in my house who would 
disregard my wishes, as you disregard those of 
your aunt.” 

Isabel’s golden head dropped lower. Was she 
about to lose this upon which she had set her 
heart ? Surely it would be easy to be good in this 
atmosphere of love and goodness. 

“ Try me, Mrs. Fletcher. You are very differ- 
ent from Aunt Cordelia. She scolds me, but she 
expects me to do as I please. If Louise had been 
motherless all these years in which you have been 
so carefully teaching her, perhaps she would have 
been willful. I will do as you want me to, only 
try me.” 

It ended in Isabel having her way. Louise was 
delighted, and Mark too enjoyed the company of 
the merry girl. 

A good piano was hired. Music came to be one 
of the features of the evenings. All were surprised 
to learn of Professor Lee’s proficiency as a player. 

” You play better than my teacher, only you are 
out of practice,” Isabel exclaimed one evening 
when the professor rose from the piano. 


152 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Howard Lee frowned. “ It has been my misfor- 
tune to do so many things well that 1 never really 
excelled in anything. You have a good touch, Miss 
Gardener, but your voice is your best gift. Train- 
ing and study would make of that something much 
out of the ordinary. 

‘‘So I have been told,” Isabel replied a little 
flippantly. ‘‘ I am not sure that it is worth the price 
asked. It is the study, the long, dull practice that 
I object to. Find me some way to succeed without 
it. Professor Lee, and I will be grateful.” 

Mrs. Fletcher had just brought a lighted lamp 
into the room. This enabled Isabel to see that the 
frown upon the man’s brow had deepened. He 
turned sharply, compelling her gaze to meet his. 

‘‘ I would not do that if I could. What would 
such a success be worth ? You need discipline ; 
such a talent as yours must not be wasted because 
of indolence. Yes, Miss Gardener, I said indolence. 
Let me hear you go over your new lesson.” 

He sat down at the piano and motioned her to 
take a place at his side. Isabel longed to refuse to 
obey him, but she could not. For an hour Howard 
Lee helped her, criticizing and ridiculing. It was 
only by summoning all her pride that Isabel kept 
the tears from her eyes. 

‘‘We must stop, for I have no more time,” and 
Howard Lee rose abruptly. ‘‘You have a week 
upon this lesson ? That is well ; you need it. I 
will find time to hear you again before you go to 
Professor Clark.” 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 


153 


He strode out of the room. Isabel looked after 
him, a strange, wondering expression on her face. 

“ Why did I bear that from him ? Why did 1 not 
tell him that it was none of his business } He is 
masterful — nay, he is insolent. I — well, I will 
prove to him that I can learn.” 

To the surprise of all her friends Isabel devoted 
herself to her music. The result was that they were 
still more surprised by the progress that she made. 
Even Professor Clark opened his eyes in wonder. 

One morning Mrs. Fletcher chanced to meet 
Isabel’s teacher at the home of the Stirlings. In the 
conversation which followed Professor Clark said : 

” Miss Gardener has a remarkably fine voice. I 
was fast losing patience with her, for her work 
was shamefully neglected. Now she astonishes 
me. Mrs. Fletcher, I think the change to the stu- 
dious atmosphere of your home must have wakened 
her ambition and energy.” 

Mrs. Fletcher smiled incredulously, then asked : 
” Has she ever talked with you about her fu- 
ture ? It took away my breath to hear her declare 
the other day that she was looking forward to a 
professional career.” 

Professor Clark nodded his head. 

” She has the voice, the expression, the musical 
nature, but it is untrained, untaught. Miss Gar- 
dener is such a bundle of contradictions that I dare 
not predict for her the glorious triumph she might 
win if she would.” 

A sigh parted Eunice Fletcher’s lips as she turned 


154 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


away. She was ambitious for all the bright boys 
and girls who gathered in her home, but eager that 
the future should bring them only the things that 
would make them good, pure men and women. 

Isabel’s presence in the Fletcher home stimulated 
the musical performance of the Invincible Four. 
The quartet practised diligently and even appeared 
in public. They sang at a party at the Atwoods’ 
and a week later, at the doctor’s request, at one 
given by Mrs. Barr. 

The day following this last-named event the col- 
lege students were addressed at the time for chapel 
exercises by a returned missionary. As was often 
the case he made a plea for funds to help on his 
work. The man was eloquent, and his cause 
seemed a worthy one. There was considerable 
discussion of the matter among the older students. 

“ I think you younger fellows ought to do some- 
thing to help on such causes,” one of the theological 
students said to Robert Gardener. “We who are 
too poor to give money, give our influence in the good 
work, but you boys are too rattle-brained for that.” 

“Now you are doing us an injustice,” Robert 
said with assumed gravity. “ It would afford the In- 
vincible Four great pleasure to give their valuable 
time and unusual talents to earning a sum of money 
for this cause.” 

“ Well, why don’t you do it ? ” 

“ We will,” Robert cried, his eyes sparkling with 
merriment. “ We will do it, providing we can get 
Doctor Barr’s consent,” 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 


155 


He hurried away to find his three chums. There 
was a long consultation. The first thing to be done 
was to interview Doctor Barr. Mark was selected 
for that. 

Immediately after the close of the afternoon ses- 
sion Mark went to the president’s office. Doctor 
Barr sat at a table, writing. He looked up to greet 
Mark with a smile. 

“ You, Fletcher ? All is well with you, I hope. 
They tell me you are doing a vast amount of work 
this semester and doing it well. Ah, that is one 
thing they cannot take away from me — the satis- 
faction of knowing that my pupils are progressing. 
I have done some good in that way.” 

He spoke slowly, wearily. Mark noticed that 
and, remembering some of the rumors concerning 
dissatisfaction with the college management, replied 
with warmth : 

” Another thing that cannot be taken away from 
you is the gratitude and love of your pupils. Doc- 
tor Barr, you have more than kept the promise 
you made me when trying to reconcile me with 
attendance upon this school.” 

Then he hastened to state his errand. A puzzled 
look came to the face opposite him. 

“Somehow I don’t just understand, Mark. You 
four boys want my permission to your going out to 
some of the country schoolhouses near and giving an 
entertainment, the proceeds to go to the missionary 
cause that was presented in chapel yesterday. 
What will you do ? ” 


156 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Sing. Paul will take his flute, and I’m to have 
a bit of a — well, a sort of speech, something edu- 
cational, you know. Royce will take his magic 
lantern too.” 

“Why, that sounds well, and the singing of you 
boys is most enjoyable. There is to be nothing 
that you have not mentioned ” 

“ No, sir. Paul wanted to dance a hornpipe, but 
we knew he would make a mess of it.” 

Doctor Barr hesitated. This would be an inno- 
vation, and much fault had been found with him for 
over-indulgence. But the object was a worthy one, 
and he wished to encourage this newly awakened 
missionary enthusiasm in the Invincible Four. 

“Mark, you boys have no other object in view, 
save the one you have given me ” 

There was a moment’s pause. Mark looked out 
of the window, wondering what the boys would 
say if he failed to bring back the desired permis- 
sion. Suddenly he turned his head and looked 
directly into Doctor Barr’s eyes. 

“ We do want a little fun. Doctor Barr, I promise 
you it shall be clean fun.” 

“ I — well, you may go, but remember I trust in 
your honor. You boys are studying hard and 
need a little recreation.” 

The next day’s paper contained a neat notice : 

ENTERTAINMENT 

On next Thursday evening, March 12th, the In- 
vincible Four from Calhoun College will give a 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 


157 


first-class entertainment at the Wing schoolhouse, 
three miles east of this city. There will be a male 
quartet, a flute, a magic lantern, and an address on 
“ Character Building.” Admission, fifteen cents. 

The quartet were subjected to much joking by 
their classmates. To all comments their sole reply 
was an attempt to sell tickets. They sometimes 
succeeded in that, although those who bought them 
knew they would not drive the three miles to hear 
the youthful performers. 

The night arrived. It was cloudy and cold, 
while the roads were rough. Mrs. Fletcher gave 
the four boys a hot supper and they departed, 
driving a hired team. 

As they made their way along they went over 
the evening’s programme. 

” Don’t talk too long, Mark,” Robert advised. ” I 
am a little afraid of that part of the entertainment.” 

“ If I see the audience is becoming weary I will 
let you entertain it a while by your matchless 
silence. Daniel Webster once said to Charles 
Sumner, ‘ I have learned more from conversation 
with men than from all the books I ever read.’ So 
have — oh, I believe I will introduce that anecdote 
into my lecture.” 

“ If you do, pray do not forget that it was Sumner 
to whom the remark was addressed,” was Paul’s 
comment. ” If you so far forget yourself as to give 
the idea that you and Webster were boyhood friends, 
I fear your hearers will refuse to credit you.” 

When they arrived at the schoolhouse they found 


158 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


it well lighted. The audience was not large but 
was expectant and somewhat noisy. 

They opened promptly with a popular song. The 
singing took well and all were attentive, save a few 
boys who sat in one corner. They persisted in 
laughing and whispering, much to the annoyance 
of those who sat near them. 

Although politely asked to be quiet, they con- 
tinued their disturbance. This lasted through the 
music and the exhibition of the first dozen pictures. 
Mark’s address was to come next. He whispered 
to Robert : 

“ There is not much use of my attempting to do 
anything unless this noise can be stopped. I might 
as well give it up.” 

” If you do, I’ll drub you. You talk and I will 
attend to these smarties. I know the ringleader.” 

Mark took his place, speaking without notes. He 
began by an enumeration of things that might be 
used as stones in the building of a character. First 
there were the physical needs — health, strength, 
vigor. Then came the mental. He was descant- 
ing on these with much earnestness, when a kernel 
of corn hit him squarely in the eye. 

The speaker stopped, momentarily forgetting his 
theme. Before he could recommence another kernel 
came, and then a half-dozen in quick succession. 
Mark made a brave effort to go on. He said : 

” One of the greatest critics of Europe divides 
literature into two classes : the literature of knowl- 
edge and the literature of power.” 


THE INVINCIBLE FOUR 


159 


Again a kernel of corn hit him in the eye. He 
waved his handkerchief and stammered, while a 
subdued giggle went around the room. 

“ The literature of knowledge — of — of power — 
the literature of — of ” 

Robert had risen from his seat and was striding 
down the aisle. Without turning his head he said : 

“ Go on with your character building, Mark. 
This fellow hasn’t any, so I’ll put him out,” and he 
jerked the leader of the disturbance over the desk, 
hustled him down the aisle and out of the door, all 
so quickly that no one moved. 

There was a noisy bustle in the corner. Robert 
hastened back there, Royce close behind him. A 
muscular young fellow leaned forward, and said in 
a stage whisper : 

“Do you want any help? We’ll throw them 
all out if you say so.” 

“ Thank you. I think the others know their 
places now,” Robert replied loftily. 

It was apparent that they did, for the room grew 
suddenly quiet. Mark went on, speaking easily. 
The incident had roused in him a determination 
that his address should not be the failure of the 
evening. 

There was a round of applause when he sat 
down. This was not so much for the youthful 
optimist’s views of life or for his fine quotations, as 
it was for the spirit shown by the speaker and his 
friends. 

The rest of the evening passed off pleasantly. 


i6o 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


The songs were encored, and the boys good- 
naturedly responded until the audience was 
satisfied. 

“ Come again,” said a hearty old farmer. ” Your 
singin’ was real good, and that young feller talked 
jest as well as our minister ; but what done my soul 
good to see was that there Tom Jenks brought 
to terms.” 

The boys drove back to town in a pelting rain. 
They sang gayly. 

“You’ll bean orator all right, Mark,” Robert de- 
clared. “ Your fluent use of the word ‘ of ’ set my 
mind at rest on that score.” 

The next day Mark asked for a meeting of the 
committee appointed to solicit funds for the re- 
turned missionary. When all the members were 
assembled he took up his position before them, 
cleared his throat, and began : 

“ I have the honor of presenting to you the ac- 
count of the entertainment given for your benefit 
by the Invincible Four. The net proceeds from the 
same are also in my hands. After the money has 
been counted by each member of this committee, 
1 desire a receipt for it. No public recognition of 
the services of the Invincible Four is desired.” 

The statement he presented contained a copy of 
the programme carried out, the number of tickets 
sold, and an itemized account of the expense. After 
paying for the printing and the team, there remained 
for the missionary cause just thirty-five cents. 


XI 


TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 

T ime went by uneventfully for the Fletchers 
and their friends. Spring once more brought 
the longing for the free, out-door life of the 
past. This was especially the case with Mark. 
Nearly every Friday night he went home with 
Robert, and the two boys spent Saturday in the 
woods and fields or on the river. 

Isabel remained with Mrs. Fletcher. The girl 
continued to devote herself to music. Occasionally 
she would grow weary and her old perverseness 
would manifest itself. Notwithstanding this the 
gentle firmness of Mrs. Fletcher, added to Professor 
Lee’s influence, seemed to be changing the girl. She 
began a systematic course of reading, and in that she 
was directed and advised by the professor. 

“ Why is it, Isabel, that you always listen to 
Professor Lee ? ” Louise asked one mild May even- 
ing when the two girls were strolling in the park. 
“ I never could understand it.” 

” Neither can I,” was Isabel’s prompt reply. ” It 
is not because I like him, for at times I come dan- 
gerously near hating Professor Lee ; but somehow 
I cannot disobey him. Louise, he knows me, knows 
just how lazy, selfish, and cruel I am.” 

L i6l 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


162 

“ Oh, Isabel ! don’t abuse my friend that way.” 

“It is all true, dear, too true. You have such a 
funny habit of looking at every one who is near 
and dear to you through a rose-colored mist that 
glorifies their good qualities and blots out their evil 
ones. To go back to Professor Lee — I once asked 
him why he did me the honor to trouble himself 
about me, and you never could imagine his reply.” 

They had paused at the edge of the fountain. 
Louise dabbled her hands in the water as she said : 

“ No, I am sure 1 could not.” 

“ He said there were two reasons. One was his 
great respect for your mother, which made him un- 
willing to see her worried by me. The other was 
that he saw in me many of the faults of his own 
youth. Remembering the shipwreck to which they 
led in his own case, he was trying to make me miss 
the same.” 

“There must be something sad in his past,” and 
Louise’s girlish face took on a pensive look. “ He 
is so cynical and — well, wretched.” 

“ Will he remain at the college another year ? ” 

“ At college ? Why, of course ! That is, I 
never thought of his leaving. What made you ask 
the question, Isabel ? ” 

“ Because it is no place for him. Louise, Howard 
Lee is no more an Adventist than you are. In- 
deed, he is much nearer being a skeptic, if he would 
only throw off his cloak of pretense, and boldly 
stand up for what he believes or disbelieves. 1 
am surprised at his daring to lecture me when I 


TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 163 

remember how far from being above reproach his 
own life is.” 

Louise’s expressive countenance showed the pain 
her friend’s words cost her. Isabel put one hand 
through the younger girl’s arm. 

“Now I have hurt you. Louise, you will get 
some hard knocks as you go through the world. 
You feel not only the sorrows but also the sins of 
those whom you love. Forget my foolish words. 
Let us go to the house, and I will sing for you.” 

Commencement day set students and teachers 
free. Mrs. Fletcher had decided to take Mark and 
Louise back to Belmont on a visit. Robert was to 
spend the vacation on the farm. Professor Lee 
was going on a trip to Colorado. Isabel, after talk- 
ing of a dozen different plans, at last accepted an 
invitation again to visit her Boston friends. 

The Fletchers were absent from Calhoun until 
the first of September. On their return they stopped 
for a few days at Niagara and again in Detroit. All 
had enjoyed the summer, although to revisit the 
loved old home had brought back to them the hus- 
band and father whose memory was so dear. 

Once back in the city they fell into the old 
routine. Professor Lee and Robert were again in- 
mates of the Fletcher home. The meetings of the 
Invincible Four were resumed, but for the first few 
weeks they talked of little besides their school 
work. That was the junior year for each of the 
four boys, and Louise was a freshman. 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


164 

Mark’s visit to the East and his meeting some of 
his old schoolmates awakened into new life his al- 
most forgotten dissatisfaction regarding his work at 
Calhoun College. The year before he had been 
excused from the classes of biblical study and mis- 
sion work. Much to his surprise he found those 
things would be required of him for that year. He 
went at once to Doctor Barr. 

“ I am powerless, my dear boy,” the doctor said, 
and the hand he laid on Mark’s arm trembled. 
“ Bear it as well as you can. I am going to make 
a brave fight for the rights of you boys, but the toils 
are gathering round me.” 

Mark went away, his anger swallowed up in 
amazement. What was wrong ? 

Isabel lingered in the East until the first of Novem- 
ber. When she returned, it was unannounced. She 
walked into Mrs. Fletcher’s dining room one evening 
when the family was seated at the supper table. 

” Behold the prodigal daughter ! ” was her greet- 
ing. “I’m tired, hungry, and desolate.” 

Mrs. Fletcher rose and took the girl in her arms. 
Isabel gave a little sob. 

” Oh, you blessed woman ! Why do you make us 
all love you and shrink back from doing wrong, be- 
cause your face rises up before us ? I have run 
away — from danger, and I came to you for shelter.” 

The real pleasure manifested by all seemed to 
touch Isabel. Notwithstanding her plea of hunger, 
she ate little. As Professor Lee rose from the table 
sne suddenly addressed him. 


TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 165 

“ I had the doubtful honor of traveling from De- 
troit with the Rev. Thomas Graves. He intro- 
duced himself to me, saying he saw me in Boston 
at Monsieur Beauchamp’s, where he had gone to 
inquire about you.” 

” What ? ” and Howard Lee turned fiercely 
upon the girl. ” What ? Why should he want to 
know ” 

He stopped as abruptly as he had begun. Mon- 
sieur Beauchamp had been recommended to Isabel 
as a vocal teacher by Professor Lee, who said the 
Frenchman had once been his own instructor. 

Lee’s agitation was not noticed. Louise was 
speaking to her mother, while the two boys were 
talking of their evening’s work. Isabel spoke in a 
low voice and hurriedly. 

“Ido not know what he sought or what he learned. 
One thing 1 do know, sir ; Mr. Graves is your enemy, 
and he is anxious to learn of your past life.” 

” Ah 1 Doubtless you could enlighten him if you 
questioned Monsieur Beauchamp.” 

Isabel’s fair face grew very pale. ” I do not de- 
serve that thrust from you. Professor Lee. Monsieur 
is too truly your friend to have spoken, even had I 
been mean enough to question him, which I was 
not. To-day I played my part of innocence so well 
that Graves did not see that I understood him.” 

Howard Lee straightened his form, throwing back 
his head defiantly. 

” He and others wish to drive me from the col- 
lege because I uphold Doctor Barr’s liberal views. 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


1 66 

Isabel, forgive my hasty words. 1 see you are 
leal to your old tyrant. Come and sing for us. 
I know you are tired, but just one song to-night, so 
that I can see if Beauchamp did for you what I 
know he could do.” 

The next day Isabel went to the farm. To Mrs. 
Fletcher she said : 

“May I come to you again after the holidays ? 
That is, if I do not go away for the winter. I — 
well, ril not tell you about it now.” 

Mrs. Fletcher was puzzled. Evidently Isabel’s 
long stay in the East had roused her old restless- 
ness. Longing to help the motherless girl, Mrs. 
Fletcher promised again to receive her into the 
family life. 

A fortnight after Isabel’s return to the city there 
was held there a convention of the Adventist 
Church. Delegates from all parts of the country 
were in attendance. Among other topics the future 
of the college was discussed at great length. 

At that time Calhoun was growing rapidly. A 
system of street cars had recently been introduced, 
railroad shops had been located there, and manu- 
facturing establishments were adding much to the 
city’s prosperity. 

The Adventists naturally were anxious that the 
interests of their church should share in this pros- 
perity. The publishing house, where many of 
their church periodicals were printed, was doing 
well. The health institute, called the Sanitarium, 
was becoming known through the Middle-West. 


TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 167 

As for the college, while the advance in the num- 
ber of students enrolled was not large, the instituton 
was, at least, holding its own. 

But there was another matter concerning the 
college about which complaint had been made. 
This involved the question of its present manage- 
ment. Some of the church claimed that, under the 
rule of Doctor Barr and his chosen colleagues, the 
distinctive features of the school were waning. The 
principles of Adventism were not taught as the chief 
thing. Pupils were allowed too much latitude, not 
being obliged, as in the past, to conform to the rules 
of the church. 

This class of fault-finders embraced those whom 
the world called fanatics. Among them Thomas 
Graves had come to be something of a leader. 
To them the true church was represented by what 
they called the “ remnant,” the few who were 
God’s chosen. The spirit of Christ was forgotten 
in their zeal to proclaim his second coming and the 
woes that were to be visited upon those who re- 
fused to accept their belief. 

To those persons Doctor Barr’s simple, quiet 
life of service to the young whom he had gathered 
around him was evil rather than good. It was not 
that he failed to hold before his pupils the ideal of 
a blameless life, one ruled by the precepts and ex- 
ample of God’s own Son. Neither did they question 
his work as an instructor. It was only that he was 
substituting for their idea of the college as a place 
for the promulgation of Adventism the broader 


i68 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


idea of an institution where the students should 
be allowed to think and judge for themselves and 
be led to develop into liberal-minded, upright men 
and women. 

Doctor Barr had many supporters. Perhaps 
some of these were influenced by the thought that 
to reject his idea was to eventually narrow the 
school’s usefulness and drive from it the brightest 
of the minds that were bringing to it honor and 
credit. Others were swayed by a feeling of per- 
sonal love for the old man whose face daily grew 
thinner and more lined by care. Still others sided 
with him because they thought he was in the right, 
and no cause lacks its brave pioneers who burn 
their bridges behind them and go forward to 
conquer the new land by sweat and blood. 

Howard Lee was Doctor Barr’s most enthusiastic 
supporter. The professor had never been really 
popular with the church ; his support of her doc- 
trines had been too lukewarm. Thus it came about 
that, early in the investigation, he was made to feel 
that his removal from the college was being urged 
by the party that was in opposition to Doctor Barr. 

This roused the spirit of opposition in the man. 
He knew that his work as a teacher was well 
done. He knew that in many ways Doctor Barr 
had come to lean upon him, and the bond uniting 
the two men was a strong one. 

“ I will stay here,” he said one evening when 
Mark and he were sitting in the professor’s room. 
It was twilight, but the two had been so engrossed 


TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 169 

in conversation that they had not noticed the grad- 
ual coming of darkness. “ It is not that I care for 
the position. I could do better somewhere else, 
but I am not to be swept aside by Graves and his 
followers.” 

“ Professor Lee,” Mark began, and then stopped. 

‘‘What is it, Mark. What were you about to 
say ? ” 

“ Something that may seem impertinent from me, 
but I do not mean it that way. Do you know what 
measures are being taken against you } 1 am sure 

that one of the arguments against your remaining 
a member of the faculty that is being urged is not 
known to you.” 

Howard Lee sat erect. His labored breathing 
came distinctly to Mark’s ears. 

“ What do you mean ? Tell me at once.” 

“ It is said that you are not an Adventist, that 
you are not even a believer in Christianity. Mr. 
Graves is circulating the report that you are a 
skeptic.” 

Professor Lee laughed. It was a bitter, mirthless 
laugh, yet there was in it a note of relief. 

“ Is that all ? Well, let them say it. In part it 
is true. I am not an Adventist, and I suppose I was 
never a real one.” 

“ But the other > ” Mark asked. His voice was 
hoarse, and he leaned forward as if, notwithstand- 
ing the darkness, he would look into the other’s 
face. ” Professor Lee, you are not a skeptic ? ” 

“I_well, I hardly know. Of course there is a 


170 THE APPOINTED WAY 

First Cause, but I find it hard to accept the popu- 
lar idea of it or him, as connected with us poor 
mortals.” 

Howard Lee spoke musingly, as if thinking aloud. 
He had forgotten the promise made to Mrs. Fletcher 
long before. 

Mark rose. He was not a Christian, but remem- 
bering the daily life of his mother, something 
prompted him to reply sharply. Before he could 
speak Howard Lee went on. 

“Thank you for telling me this, Mark. We 
will all stand together in this, all of Doctor Barr’s 
friends.” 

Mark made a hurried assent and left the room. 

“ Why should I care ? ” he asked himself as he 
went downstairs. “ I may believe these things 
that he rejects, but I do not let them rule my life.” 

In spite of these worries at the college the stu- 
dents were light-hearted and happy. Outside of 
his regular work Mark was reading advanced Ger- 
man with Professor Lee. Robert could not join him 
in that, as it required all of the older student’s time 
to keep up with his class. The professor outlined a 
course in English literature for Isabel, and when- 
ever she was at the Fletchers’ found time to help 
her with her music. 

There were many pleasant evenings. Some- 
times they all read or studied together. Again, 
they sang. At other times books and music were 
laid aside for candy-making or corn-popping. And 
there was always conversation. This covered a 


TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 


I71 

wide range of subjects but often included plans for 
the future, that golden El Dorado of promise that 
ever beckons on the young and ambitious. 

The members of the conference failed to agree 
regarding the college. After many hot discussions 
the matter was referred to a committee which was 
to meet in the early autumn, thus giving the mem- 
bers ample time to investigate. Graves was ap- 
pointed a member of this committee. No changes 
were to be made in the faculty until after the 
committee’s report had been given. 

It was, in a way, a triumph for Doctor Barr and 
his friends. There was much rejoicing among the 
younger students. Mark was a leader in this ex- 
pression of delight. 

It was evident that the conference had brought 
about other results. Mrs. White, considered by 
many as the head of the church, had come from 
her California home to attend the meeting. She 
greatly deplored the fast-growing lack of the olden 
strictness. All at once this subject began to be 
agitated. Meetings were held, and the old rules 
concerning dress, diet. Sabbath observance, and 
separation from the world were urged upon all 
Adventists. They were reminded of the near 
approach of the second Advent and urged to a 
manifestation of missionary zeal. 

Mr. Graves became a frequent visitor at the 
home of Mrs. Fletcher. He urged the claims of the 
church on every occasion. 

“ Adherence to it is your duty,” he declared one 


172 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


morning, when he had found the widow alone. 
“God’s curse will surely rest upon you if you re- 
fuse to follow your dying husband’s command. 
More than that — you are teaching your children to 
live lives of deceit and falsehood.” 

“ Mr. Graves ! You forget yourself ! ” 

“ It is you who are forgetting. Or it may be 
that you do not understand. Your children are 
members of this church. They were left in its 
care by their father, and the time is at hand when 
they must come out boldly and enroll themselves 
among the faithful. There can be no more delay.” 

Mrs. Fletcher smiled a little scornfully. 

“ People are not made members of a church 
against their wishes. Mark will be twenty-one in 
a few months. Even legal guardianship would 
have lapsed then. I have kept my word to my hus- 
band. The appointed way that God is opening be- 
fore me and my children is not the way of your 
church. Mr. Graves, it is useless for us to talk 
further on this subject.” 

Thomas Graves rose from his chair. A vindictive 
light burned in his eyes as he said : 

“ Yes, it is useless. Too late you will see your 
mistake. Now that you continue to shelter within 
your home that evil man, Howard Lee, I see it is 
my duty to give my energies to the salvation of 
John Fletcher’s children. These years of famili- 
arity with our doctrines have prepared the soil of 
their minds. 1 will sow the seed and God will give 
the harvest.” 


TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 


173 


Mrs. Fletcher made no reply. Mr. Graves went 
away without further words, and the woman 
breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the hall 
door close behind him. 

That afternoon Louise chanced to walk home 
from the college alone. As she was passing along 
the street which bordered on the park she was 
joined by Graves. 

“ Come, walk through the park with me, Louise. 
There is a matter of importance about which 1 must 
talk to you.” 

The girl hesitated. 

“ It is about Mark. Louise, do you know that 
your brother is in great danger ? ” 

“ In danger ! Mark ? What do you mean } ” 

“ Howard Lee is a skeptic, denying even the ex- 
istence of a God. Mark is his follower. The fault 
is largely yours, Louise. You refused to obey your 
dying father but still claim that you are a Chris- 
tian. 1 do not wonder that such a life of hypocrisy 
should force your brother into skepticism.” 

Louise Fletcher grew very pale. What was this 
man saying > 

“You know my words are true,” Graves went 
on, intently studying the girl’s face. “ Louise, you 
reject the doctrines of the true church only be- 
cause your false belief allows you to gratify the 
lusts of the eye and the tongue. How will you 
meet your father when he demands at your hands 
the soul of your brother ? ” 

They had crossed the small park diagonally and 


174 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


turned to retrace their steps. Suddenly Louise 
stood still. Her eyes left the face of the man be- 
side her and wandered up to the clear winter sky 
that arched above them. As she stood there the 
light of the sun, which was beginning to flush the 
west with the glory of its setting, fell directly upon 
her face. 

Thomas Graves drew a long breath. Had he 
again made a mistake ? He had counted upon 
Louise’s youth and innocence, her love for her 
brother, and her loyalty to her father’s memory. 

He had made a mistake. There was one thing 
with which he had not reckoned — the abiding pres- 
ence in the girl’s heart of the Christ whom he 
professed to serve. 

“ My brother is not a skeptic,” she said firmly ; 
” neither is he a Christian, and I regret this. My 
mother and I are not leading lives of hypocrisy be- 
fore him — he knows that we love and serve God. 
You have no right to talk to me in this manner, and 
I refuse to listen to you longer.” 

” Wait a moment,” Graves cried, his voice 
choking with passion. “ 1 have a right ; you are 
a ward of the church, put into my care by your 
father and ” 

Louise would hear no more. She hurried on, 
her breath coming fast and her face very pale. 

As Thomas Graves looked after the girl he realized 
that once more he had failed. 

” I’ll not give up, though. It was the mistake of 
my life that I was absent when John Fletcher died. 


TROUBLE AT THE COLLEGE 


175 


Still, I have no cause to complain. The money is 
where I can control it. I thought that Louise would 
be easily ruled, but there is something in that 
child’s nature that I never could comprehend. 
Mark remains. He is more sure of himself, ‘strong 
in his own conceit.’ There may be my hope. I’ll 
wait until he is twenty-one and out from under his 
mother’s legal authority. A victory then would be 
a sweeping one.” 

Soon after this Mr. Graves left the city. Grad- 
ually the sense of trouble concerning the college 
faded. The days of the Fletchers and their board- 
ers were busy ones, filled full of congenial work and 
simple pleasures. Isabel was once more a member 
of the household. She was carrying on her musical 
studies, ostensibly under Professor Clark. In real- 
ity it was Howard Lee who was her instructor, for 
he was a finer musician than the man who was 
considered the city’s best teacher. 

It was plain that Isabel’s visit to the East had 
made her discontented and restless. She began to 
talk openly of joining a concert company. Indeed, 
Mrs. Fletcher felt sure she was seeking for a position. 
Miss Cordelia was much disturbed but helpless. 
She scolded Isabel with her usual fretful mildness 
that never stood in the way of the girl’s doing as 
she pleased. 

It was some time before Professor Lee discussed 
the matter with Isabel. One evening they were 
alone in the parlor, and the girl, in a fit of bravado, 
spoke of her plan with much apparent confidence. 


176 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Of course, you want to make something of 
your life,” Professor Lee said testily. ” That is 
natural ; but, Isabel, you want to make it out on 
the housetop, to be seen of all men. You will not 
make anything out of it by joining a third-rate con- 
cert company, and your youth and inexperience 
will admit you to nothing else. Neither will you 
do it by wasting your time with those new friends 
of yours. I don’t approve of the Mortimer-Browns, 
especially that conceited, foppish Eugene.” 

The faint pink on Isabel’s cheeks burned to 
crimson. 

” I wish you would not criticise my friends. Pro- 
fessor Lee. Why do you take the time and trouble 
to find so much fault with me ? ” 

” 1 often ask myself that question, child. I think 
it is because your wilfulness reminds me so strongly 
of my own misspent youth. If I hold you back from 
ruin it may atone for my own failure. We will 
hear no more of this concert-company business. 
Now let us go over this new lesson of yours.” 


XII 


A CHANGE IN MARK 

N othing more was heard that year about a 
change in the college management. How- 
ever, the ill feeling was not allowed to die 
out. Many persons who lived in the town contin- 
ued to manifest their disapproval of Doctor Barr. 
The gentle old man was hurt many times, and those 
who loved him waged continual warfare against his 
enemies. 

Mark’s friends were very proud of his year’s rec- 
ord. He stood first in his class, having surpassed the 
student who stood next by a very small percentage. 

This student was a man of thirty-five. His name 
was Lester Strang, and he was from Nevada. 
Strang had led a wild life until his twenty-fifth 
year. Then he had been converted to the Advent- 
ist faith and had at once begun to preach. After 
a few years he had come to see his need of more 
thorough preparation for his work. He had been 
four years at Calhoun College, having been obliged 
to pass one year in the preparatory department. 

This man did not approve of Doctor Barr’s man- 
agement of the college. Still, he was very unlike 
many of the doctor’s opponents. Strang was sin- 
cere and gentlemanly. Mark and he had come to 
M 177 


178 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


be good friends. Lester Strang was considered 
one of the most promising of the younger ministers 
of the church. While he thought Doctor Barr was 
in the wrong, he refrained from any unkindly criti- 
cism of the college president, always treating him 
with respect. 

Professor Lee left Calhoun as soon as the college 
closed. He was to spend the summer traveling 
through Canada and reading in Montreal. 

The Fletchers were to spend the vacation at 
home. One thing that prompted this was because 
ready money was not plentiful with them. The 
investment of their funds had not proved so profit- 
able as the widow had been led to expect. Instead 
of the seven per cent promised her she had never 
received more than five, and that year it had gone 
down to four. 

“1 wish Mr. Graves would be a little more ex- 
plicit in his explanations,” Mark said when his 
mother had repeated to him the minister’s words 
regarding this. “He said this deficit was not be- 
cause the investment was in a poor condition, did 
he not ? ” 

“Yes. He admits that the property is rising in 
value all the time and brings a good rent. There 
was some expense of sewers this year. You know 
the money is invested in that eastern addition to 
the city. Then Mr. Graves said ” 

“ Well, what more did he say } Something that 
annoyed you I fear, lady mother. You must let 
me deal with him the next time.” 


A CHANGE IN MARK 


179 


“He said that the great missionary enterprises 
of the church had necessitated a vast outlay of 
money, and that this property, with much more, 
had been taxed by the church." 

“ Well ! Did you ever hear the like of that ! It 
must be we are back in the dark ages. I hope, 
mother, you told Mr. Graves that you would not 
submit to such an imposition." 

“ I told him that if the income from the invest- 
ment was not more satisfactory next year, I should 
sell the stock and invest the money elsewhere." 

“ Bravo ! You will come out all right, lady 
mother. Next year I will go with you, and we will 
bring Mr. Graves to terms." 

The Gardeners invited Mrs. Fletcher and her 
children to the farm for a month. The invita- 
tion was so hearty that it was accepted, and a 
very pleasant month it proved to be for all. 

“ It makes me long for my own old farm home," 
Mark said to Robert one morning as the two were 
rowing down the river. “ I wonder sometimes, old 
fellow, that you do not decide to follow in your 
father’s footsteps." 

Robert looked thoughtfully down the stream which 
glistened and sparkled in the morning sunlight. 

“ I do love the old place, but — Mark, I think I 
feel much about the future as you do. It is not so 
much anything of my own choosing as it is a com- 
pelling force that pushes me on in the way in which 
I am to go." 

“I understand. You want to be a lawyer, because 


i8o 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


the law, as an exposition of justice, appeals to you. 
I am going to be a lawyer, because in that profession 
I see a chance to become what I long to be — a helper 
in the world’s work.” 

” A statesman,” Robert said, smiling frankly into 
his friend’s face. ” You will make it all right, old 
man. Your beloved sage of Concord says, ‘ A 
strong purpose creates its own means of accom- 
plishment,’ and your purpose is strong enough.” 

” Thank you. Professor Leamon calls my 
strength of purpose obstinacy. If he was not a 
college professor he would call it pig-headedness. 
How the river sparkles ! I tell you, Robert, it is 
good to be alive on a morning like this.” 

“Yes. Your enthusiasm reminds me of that of 
Louise. She loves nature with a depth and fervor 
that puzzles me. By the way, how shy she is with 
her bits of verse.” 

“ Louise ? Well, why should she not be shy ? ” 
Mark asked with a brother’s usual plainness of 
speech. “ A girl like Louise can’t expect to write 
poetry — not the real thing.” 

“ That may be true of Louise in the present, but 
what of the future ? I do not see why she should 
not accomplish as much as we hope to do.” 

Mark laughed lightly. “ Don’t say that to the 
lassie. She is not conceited, though. Now Isabel 
is always telling what she could do, if she would, 
and she tells it so positively that I am more than 
half inclined to think that she is right.” 

Robert shrugged his shoulders without speaking. 


I 


¥ 


1 a* 


• 9 









‘ Both of them could row, so they 
went up and down the river.” 

Page 181. 



A CHANGE IN MARK 


l8l 


A silence fell upon the young men as the boat 
slipped along between the green banks. Occasion- 
ally the low-growing branches of a tree swept the 
boat, and the hills at their right opened to give 
them a view of a field of golden grain which rippled 
in a slight breeze.” 

The boys saw these beauties with careless eyes. 
They were thinking of the world that seemed to lie 
open before them. Thank God that it is a vision 
of life’s good things that comes in these youthful 
dreams ! Those hours nourish and perfect ambition 
and purpose. 

Isabel was spending the summer at the farm- 
house. The girl was always at her best in the 
presence of Mrs. Fletcher. Nothing was said about 
the concert company, and Isabel gave herself to the 
delights of the summer days. 

The two girls spent hours wandering through the 
fields. They explored the woodland, often carry- 
ing with them their midday lunch and coming home 
laden with leaves, vines, and flowers. Both of 
them could row, so they went up and down the 
river. They drove a slow, old horse — the only one 
Mr. Gardener thought safe for them. Then they 
read and read. 

” I shall be dangerously wise when the vacation 
is over,” Isabel declared one afternoon when Mrs. 
Fletcher came out on the porch where the girl was 
lying in a hammock. 

“You see I am reading Carlyle,” she went on 
gayly. ” I never dreamed the old dear could be 


i 82 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


SO entertaining. He had Louise in mind when he 
said, ‘ It is a man’s sincerity and depth of vision 
that makes him a poet.’ And Carlyle said this 
for Professor Lee,. ‘ The black monster, falsehood, 
our one enemy in the world.’ ” 

“Have you found your own characteriza- 
tion, child .? But why do you apply that particular 
quotation to Professor Lee ? ’’ 

“ Why, he is always reproving me for being false 
to my better nature. Sometimes 1 think he is too 
positive of the existence of the article.’’ 

Mrs. Fletcher smiled indulgently, for she under- 
stood Isabel’s merry mood. For a few minutes the 
girl swung back and forth, watching the swaying 
of the vines that shaded the porch. The older 
woman bent her head over a dainty bit of lace work 
Suddenly Isabel spoke. 

“ Louise is such a dear ! It is not the poet in her 
that I love best. She is a bit of nature — as much 
so as a wild rose. She drinks in the sunshine and 
dew and grows as pure and sweet as a lily. Why 
is it, Mrs. Fletcher, that it is so easy for Louise to 
be good ? ’’ 

Eunice Fletcher dropped her work. The light of 
mother love transfigured her face. 

“You give Louise too much credit, dear. My 
daughter is sweet and pure, but I am not sure that 
she always finds it easy to be what you call good. 
Under her gentleness she has a strength of char- 
acter that few understand. Her love of nature and 
her happy interpretation of the moods of the out- 


A CHANGE IN MARK 


183 


door world were God’s gifts to her. Thus far love 
has made life’s pathway smooth for the dear girl’s 
feet. God grant that the power to do so may long 
be mine ! ” 

“Don’t! Don’t talk so! I cannot stand it.” 
Isabel sat up, her face drawn as if by pain. “It 
makes me feel all that 1 have missed. Surely there 
is some excuse for me,” and the girl hurried away 
before Mrs. Fletcher could speak again. 

A week later Lester Strang visited the farmhouse. 
He came to ask a favor of Mark. 

During the vacation Mr. Strang was working in 
the various camp-meetings which were being held 
throughout the country. He worked not only as 
an evangelist, but as a member of a male quartet 
which he had organized. 

The quartet was to spend ten days at Akron, 
Ohio. The meeting opened in less than a week, 
and the second tenor had been taken suddenly and 
seriously ill. 

“ Hill will not be able to do anything for a fort- 
night at least,” Mr. Strang said. “It is a great 
disappointment to me, for it will be very difficult to 
fill his place on such short notice. You come with 
us, Mark. Please do. I cannot pay you anything, 
but all your expenses will be met, and it will give 
you a chance to see a new country.” 

“ I ! What an idea ! ” and Mark laughed gayly. 
Then, seeing the other’s earnestness, he added ; 

“You know, Strang, I am not of your faith.” 

“ That does not make any difference in this case. 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


184 

I am in a tight box, Mark, and will be glad if you 
will help me out.” 

After a long discussion Mark consented to go. 
His mother was willing. She and Louise would re- 
main at the farm the first week of his absence, then 
they would go home and meet him there when he 
returned. 

This programme was carried out. Mark wrote 
every other day, but only a few lines. He said he 
was enjoying himself and would relate his experience 
when he saw them. 

Mrs. Fletcher and Louise were very lonely after 
they returned home. Mark was not often away, 
and they looked eagerly forward for his return. It 
was the middle of September, and mother and 
daughter busied themselves with preparations for 
the opening of the college. 

At last the day arrived on which a letter came, 
announcing Mark’s coming on the morrow. They 
had not heard from him in three days, and the letter 
was very brief. 

” 1 suppose he thought he would keep everything 
to tell instead of writing it,” Louise said, trying to 
speak lightly, for she saw that her mother was 
disappointed. ” He will be here to-morrow, and 
that is good news.” 

“Yes. What train did he say he would come 
on ? ” 

” The five-ten, afternoon. He will be here just 
in time for supper.” 

“We will have a hot supper, something that 


A CHANGE IN MARK 185 

Mark likes. He will have been traveling all day 
and will be hungry.” 

”0 mother, let us have a roast chicken. You 
know Mark is so fond of that. I will go down to 
the market now and order one.” 

” Roast chicken it shall be. Wait until I brush 
my hair, Louise, and 1 will go with you. We will 
look for good peaches, and leave word for the 
milkman to bring us some cream in the morning.” 

The next forenoon Mrs. Fletcher and her daugh- 
ter were both at work in the kitchen, when a shadow 
darkened the doorway. They looked up to see Mrs. 
Crane. 

The boarding-house mistress had never lost her 
interest in the Fletchers. She came to see them 
as often as her manifold duties would allow, and 
never failed at each visit to recommend the adoption 
of her modes of cooking. 

” No, I didn’t ring the bell,” she said in reply to 
Mrs. Fletcher’s question as she shook hands. ” 1 
knowed you’d be to work, and 1 wasn’t goin’ to 
stop you. The Bible commends the woman who 
‘ looketh well to the ways of her household,’ Sister 
Fletcher.” 

Mrs. Crane refused to allow her hostess to 
adjourn to the sitting room. 

” Now you both keep right on with your work. 

I want to set right down here,” and she dropped 
heavily into a chair. ” I have such a powerful lot 
of work to do myself that it does me good to see 
other folks work, it really does now.” 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


1 86 

Just then Louise drew from the oven a plump 
yellow custard pie. 

“ Pie ! Land’s sake ! Now I hope it hain’t that 
kind into which that awful lard enters. Sister 
Fletcher, I make pie sometimes — I really do, and I 
can tell you how to make it so it won’t be an abom- 
ination unto the Lord. To shorten the crust, use 
beans instead of lard — white beans cooked until 
they air tender and rubbed through a sieve to take 
off the skins. Did you ever try it ? ” 

“ No, I never did. Pie does not appear often on 
my table, as I think other desserts are more whole- 
some. But Mark is coming home to-day, and I 
prepared this because he is fond of it.” 

“I’m sorry, and so you’ll be someday. Chicken 
too,” she went on, as, upon Louise opening the 
pantry door, she saw the fowl within, all ready for 
the oven. ” Now if you have a hankerin’ after 
such bad food, Sister Fletcher, I can tell you how 
to make a chicken pie without any meat. It will 
be harmless and proper.” 

Mrs. Fletcher tried to change the conversation, 
but the eyes of Louise were dancing with fun. 

“Tell us about it, Mrs. Crane. A chicken pie 
made without meat would be a novelty.” 

“Well, in the first place, you make the crust like 
the one I told you ’bout. Then you fill your pie 
with cooked potatoes and turnips and as many 
hard-boiled eggs as you can afford. Season it with 
cream, and it goes without my sayin’that the more 
cream you put in the better the thing will be.” 


A CHANGE IN MARK 


187 


“Yes, 1 should think cream would improve it," 
Louise said with well-assumed gravity. 

“ Mrs. Crane, 1 have finished my work, and you 
must come out and see my asters. They are just 
at their best now," and Mrs. Fletcher led the way 
from the kitchen. 

At midday the mother and daughter prepared a 
simple lunch for themselves. While they were 
eating, Louise said : “ Mother, you go to the train 
and meet Mark. It will please him, and I will 
watch the chicken and get the rest of the dinner." 

Mrs. Fletcher decided to go to the station. The 
afternoon passed quickly, and she had just risen 
from her rocking-chair to make herself ready for 
the walk when she heard a step at the door. 
Mother and daughter looked up to see Mark entering 
the room. 

“ Why, my son ! I was just getting ready to start 
to meet you. How did — why " 

“ I was able to catch an earlier train, mother." 

Mark advanced and kissed his mother and Louise. 
Mrs. Fletcher stared at him in bewilderment, while 
Louise trembled so violently that she was obliged to 
sit down. The girl’s heart thrilled with a strange, 
vague fear. 

“ Are you ill, Mark ? " the mother asked, retain- 
ing her son’s hand in hers. “ You— something is 
wrong." 

“I am not ill, mother. Indeed, I have passed 
from darkness into the glorious light of day." 

“ What do you mean, my son ? ’’ 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


1 88 

The mother’s face showed that she was per- 
plexed, but Louise understood. The girl rose an- 
imated by the feeling that she must stand by her 
mother in the trying scene that was before her. 

“Why do you not speak plainly, Mark ? Mother, 
he has become an Adventist.’’ 

“ Yes. I am saved. I am one of the few who are 
prepared to meet the Lord in the day of his coming. 
The time of that coming draws near, very near.’’ 

Mark seemed under the influence of some ab- 
sorbing excitement. His face was white and rigid, 
and his eyes gleamed like live coals. 

A momentary silence followed his words. Mrs. 
Fletcher clung to Louise. The mother’s heart cried 
out in fierce rebellion. Up before her rose the 
memory of the only thing that had ever come 
between her and Mark’s father. 

It was Louise who first recovered herself. She 
led her mother to a chair, pushed one forward for 
Mark, and said : “ Tell us all about it.’’ 

Mark sat down and at once plunged into his 
story. He had gone through the first part of the 
meeting unmoved. Later much excitement had 
arisen. There had been many conversions, some 
of them so striking that no one could doubt their 
truth. Suddenly Mark came under the power of 
the influence that ruled the meeting. His lessons 
regarding Bible prophecies and those in support of 
the Adventist doctrine — lessons he had learned 
against his will — came back to him. He saw, not 
his need of Christ as a Saviour and a Friend, but 


A CHANGE IN MARK 1 89 

the apparent truth of the doctrines that were being 
proclaimed around him. 

Mrs. Fletcher listened in silence. When the story 
was finished she rose and crossed the room to her 
son. Taking his head in her arms, she said : 
“ Mark, ever since the day you were born I have 
hoped that you would give yourself to God’s serv- 
ice. Let us think only of that now. Differences 
of belief and of church creeds are little things 
compared with ” 

“They are the foundations of my belief,’’ Mark 
cried wildly. “ My father was right ; this is the ap- 
pointed way God has opened before us, and you two 
are refusing to walk in it. Already 1 am beseeching 
God not to remember your sins against you.’’ 

Louise came forward and put both arms around 
her brother’s neck. “ Mark, compose yourself. Do 
you not see how you are hurting our mother ? ’’ 

The grief on that loved face pierced the young 
man’s absorption in his new faith. He took his 
mother’s hand, stroking it in silence. 

“ We will not talk of it more now,’’ Louise went 
on, her voice firm and low. “ You are very tired, 
Mark. Go up to your room, where you will find 
everything ready for you. Supper will be ready 
at six.’’ 

Mark went upstairs, leaving his mother and sister 
together. Mrs. Fletcher held out her hands to Louise, 
crying : “ It will be the old story of his father, over 
again. More than that, Louise, your brother’s future 
will be ruined. How can I bear it ? ’’ 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


190 

“ Not in our own strength,” was the girl’s gentle 
reply as she bent her head to kiss, again and again, 
her mother’s pale face. “Dearest, God will help 
us, and he will help Mark. Somehow, some way, 
Mark’s feet shall be guided into the way wherein 
God desires him to walk.” 

“My precious daughter! Louise, you must be 
all in all to your brother. You have a strength that 
both he and I lack. Much depends upon you.” 

Louise bowed her head, as if in assent to her 
mother’s words. Aside from her grief because of 
the change wrought in her father and her greater 
grief because of his death, naught of care or sorrow 
had ever come into her life. It was as if in that 
hour she laid aside her lingering childhood and took 
up woman’s burden of care and self-sacrifice. 

Mark came down to supper. He refused the 
food that had been prepared for him with so much 
gladness. 

“I have renounced the lusts of the flesh,” he 
declared, with a wave of his hand. 

“Melodramatic,” Louise said to herself, as she 
rose to bring him a bowl of milk. 

He made his supper of potatoes, graham crackers, 
milk, and peaches. Neither Mrs. Fletcher nor her 
daughter could eat. After leaving the table the 
conversation was constrained. At an early hour 
Mark went upstairs. 

He had been in his room but a little while when 
he heard Louise ascend the stairs. She rapped 
upon his door. 


A CHANGE IN MARK 


I91 

“ May I come in, Mark ? I want to talk to you.” 

He opened the door. Louise came close to his 
side, slipping one hand into his. 

” Mark, I have not said that I am glad. Christ 
means so much to me that it thrills my heart to 
know that the same joy is yours.” 

” Joy ! Louise, you are presumptuous. God is 
an avenging power, and those who fail to recognize 
him as he is shall be swept away. 1 might rejoice 
in my own case, but when 1 recall you and ” 

” Hush ! Mark, do not presume to doubt our 
mother’s trust in God. Remember her years of 
loving service and, my brother, you know what 
her daily life is.” 

The carping son was silenced. Louise went on, 
keeping her voice steady only by a great effort. 

” Your first duty is to God. After that comes 
your duty to mother, and the two will never con- 
flict. Mark, this faith is not of God if it comes 
between you and a Christian mother.” 

They talked for a long time. Mark grew calmer, 
but Louise saw that to oppose him was to strengthen 
his determination. Once she said : 

“Mark, you have long been familiar with many 
of these arguments. Why did they convince you 
now, if never before?” 

” 1 asked myself that question. I think it was 
the powerful personality of Moses Gibbons, Strang’s 
friend. He had a message for me from the Spirit, 
and his magnetic force held my attention and 
compelled me to accept it.” 


192 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


A little later Mark exclaimed : 

“ Thank God we came here ! Now that my 
life’s plan is changed, I am already started in the 
right way.” 

“ Changed ! Mark, do you ” 

” I mean that I am called to the ministry of this 
sacred remnant church. After I have finished my 
college course I shall take a year’s special training. 
Then I shall go forth to proclaim the second coming 
of Christ to a lost and degenerate world.” 

Louise leaned forward, tears running down her 
cheeks. “It is a great, a sacred decision, Mark. 
Wait a little before you bind yourself to any course 

of action. You are ” 

” 1 am sure. I have entered into the light. Do 
not try to dissuade me, Louise.” 

“I shall not,” a little impatiently. “Mark, 1 
hope this will not destroy our ideal home life. 
Again I say, remember your duty to our mother. 
And also remember that God is love — tender, infi- 
nite, unfathomable love. Good night, my brother,” 
and with a kiss Louise left the room. 


XIII 


ET TU BRUTE ! 

T he news that Mark Fletcher had been con- 
verted to Adventism caused some excitement 
in that part of the town that was interested 
in the college. Those of the church who were 
conversant with the history of the Fletchers openly 
rejoiced that at last one of the children who had 
been in a way committed to the care of the denomi- 
nation had turned from the world. Other persons 
who had become interested in Mark feared, with 
his mother and sister, that the position he had 
taken endangered his future. 

Doctor Barr came to the Fletcher home the day 
following Mark’s return. The old man’s delight 
was sincere. 

“ It is the one thing I desired for you,” he said, 
retaining Mark’s hand in a firm pressure. “To 
have had your intellect go out into the world, after 
four years under my tuition, without Christ would 
have seemed to me a confession of my failure to do 
my duty.” 

Mark moved uneasily in his chair. He had not 
expected this warmth from Doctor Barr. The col- 
lege president went on, addressing Mrs. Fletcher : 

“ I understand what it means to you, madam. 

N 193 


194 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Both your children safe in the good Father’s care. 
Thank God there is a Christianity that is broader 
than church or sect ! ” 

“ But that is not our faith, Doctor Barr,” Mark 
said, with an arrogance that was new to him. 
“ Are not we, of the church militant, called out 
from the masses of those who falsely name the 
name of the Son of God ? ” 

Doctor Barr turned and looked sharply into 
Mark’s heated face : 

“Take care, my boy ! I have all confidence in 
you, but those words make me think of the silly — 
nay, the wicked fanatics who are striving to build 
up the church at the sacrifice of true religion. 
Those men are seeking to tear down what I have 
given my strength, my very life to build up.” 

Before Mark could reply, the entrance of Paul 
Atwood put an end to the conversation. Paul was 
in a happy mood and rattled on of the good times 
that the opening of the college would bring. Soon 
afterward Doctor Barr went away. 

Mark’s most intimate young friends — the other 
three of the Invincible Four — took his conversion 
very quietly. He would talk of it and they lis- 
tened, generally in silence. Only once did Robert 
answer him impatiently : 

“ It is not to be doubted that you have met with 
some kind of a change,” he said. “ I must admit 
that I liked the old Mark Fletcher best. If I 
remember rightly, he used to be very impatient 
because of others’ intolerance.” 


ET TU BRUTE ! I95 

“ But I see things differently now, Robert. It 
is ” 

“Why not allow others the same privilege — to 
see differently ? They will take this privilege 
whether you grant it or not, as you do,” and 
Robert turned away. 

Mark did not waver. There were but two per- 
sons before whose eyes his own fell. These were 
Professor Lee and Isabel. 

The professor returned to Calhoun a few days 
after Mark did. He had enjoyed the summer, 
especially in Montreal, where he had met scholars, 
whose interest in books had stimulated his own. 

Upon arriving in the city he went at once to his 
old home. To Mrs. Fletcher he said : 

“ I have not yet decided whether I shall remain at 
the college for another year. A good position else- 
where is offered me. When the investigating com- 
mittee reports 1 may be recommended for dis- 
missal. Unless Doctor Barr urges my remaining, 
on his own account, I think I shall resign.” 

In a few hours he went to the home of the col- 
lege president. When he returned the family was 
at supper. Howard Lee sat down in his old place, 
his face stern and hard. 

“ Will you take me back for another year, Mrs. 
Fletcher ? ” he asked, trying to speak lightly. 

“ Then you are to stay. I am glad. Yes, you 
are welcome to stay with us.” 

“I am glad too,” Louise said in a gentle tone. 
“ Yet — Professor Lee, you look troubled.” 


196 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ I am troubled, Louise. In remaining here I am 
acting against my better judgment. I am a poor 
man and cannot afford to lose the position offered 
me unless 1 am sure of this one for the year. I am 
not sure of it, for the committee which will report 
early in the winter may recommend my dismissal. 
Still, when Doctor Barr held out his hand and said, 
‘I need my friends; stay with me,’ I vowed to 
stand by him.” 

“You did right,” and Louise’s eyes shone 
brightly. ‘‘We will all stand with you.” 

Mark threw back his head. ‘‘ Louise, you do 
not understand. 1 — well,” and he faced Howard 
Lee, ‘‘ 1 appreciate Doctor Barr and think him sin- 
cere, but, in my changed position, I must obey the 
church.” 

It was a moment before Howard Lee spoke. 
When he did it was to say interrogatively : 

‘‘ Your changed position ? I cannot understand 
any change that would make the boy of whom 
Doctor Barr is so proud turn against his old friend. 
One whom your church professes to follow said, 
‘ This is my commandment. That ye love one an- 
other,’ and this man, against whom the hand of the 
church is lifted, loves you as a father.” 

Mark had no words of reply. When next Howard 
Lee spoke it was to relate some incident of his 
travels. He did not again refer to the college. 

Before going upstairs that evening Professor Lee 
joined Louise who was seated on the side porch. 
The girl’s head rested against a pillar of the porch. 


ET TU BRUTE ! 


197 

and, upon hearing the approaching steps, she 
hastily wiped her eyes. 

“ Louise, I am going to speak to you with the 
utmost frankness,” the professor said, sitting down 
at her side. “ My greatest wish is to prove your 
mother’s friend. You are disturbed about Mark ? ” 

” We are greatly disturbed about him. He seems 
changed in every way.” 

” I have studied Mark well. What I am about 
to say is not said merely to comfort you, but it is 
my honest opinion. Mark is at just the right age 
to carry any matter to its farthest limit. His in- 
herent sense of justice prompted him, although in 
a mistaken direction, to uphold the doctrine he 
knows the world frowns upon. Now that he is 
within the church he will see things that will, first 
hurt, then disenchant him. In time, Louise, your 
brother will turn back from this fanatical dream.” 

” But what then ? ” Louise asked passionately. 
” Will he then renounce God ? ” 

Howard Lee sighed. “Ah, little girl, that is 
more than I can tell you. Remembering your 
mother’s daily life, her influence upon Mark, I can 
venture to bid you hope. It cannot be, Louise, 
that your mother’s son will ever fall into unbelief. 

I have come to know that God is a reality, because 
in this home I have seen him in the lives of those 
who follow him,” and, lifting Louise’s hand to his 
lips, he turned away, leaving the girl cheered and 
comforted. 

College had opened before Isabel saw Mark. 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


198 

She was talking of again going East, a plan which 
Mrs. Fletcher and the Gardeners opposed. 

Isabel was in the sitting room one afternoon when 
Louise, Mark, and Robert came home. She was to 
remain all night. Never had she been gayer or 
more frivolous than that afternoon. Neither the 
pained expression on Mrs. Fletcher’s face nor the 
look of stern displeasure which Professor Lee fixed 
upon her silenced Isabel. At last she said to Mark : 

“ I am so glad, Mark, that you have justified me 
in my evil career ! ” 

“ 1 have — what do you mean, Isabel ? ” 

“Just what I said. You see I used to say to 
myself, ‘ Now Isabel Gardener, if you had had a 
mother you would have grown up sweet and good. 
It is your duty to try to be so now.’ I honestly be- 
lieved it, Mark, believed I would have been good 
and tried to be so. Now here you are, breaking 
your mother’s heart and going just as far wrong in 
your present folly as I would have done in my 
concert singing. I see I was mistaken. It is in us, 
Mark, to be evil.” 

“ Isabel, I do not ” 

“ Of course, you do not call it evil, but it is 
having your way at the expense of others just the 
same. I am going to do the same thing. You can 
be an Adventist minister, and I will be an opera 
singer, and, Mark, one will be as bad as the other. 
Neither one of us will be really to blame, though. 
You say it is duty, and 1 — well, I don’t say.” 

“ Isabel, I am ashamed of you ! ” Robert cried. 


ET TU BRUTE ! 


199 

“ Never mind trying to pain Mark. Do you not 
see that you are hurting Mrs. Fletcher ?” 

“ I am sorry, but she is a woman, and pain is the 
portion of women,” Isabel said defiantly. “Be- 
tween Mark and Professor Lee I have learned to 
believe in fate. I was born to make every one 
unhappy — myself included.” 

Louise could hear no more. 

“ Oh, Isabel ! Talk of something besides your- 
self, at least while you are in this unhappy mood. 
Now we are through supper, go and play for 
mother. Music always rests her, and she is very 
tired.” 

Isabel could not refuse. As she passed Louise 
the younger girl leaned forward and left a kiss upon 
the other’s cheek. 

“ Dear friend, what you need now is work — 
something that will take you out of yourself.” 

Mark had already left the room. He was angry 
at Isabel ; no one had ever spoken to him as she 
had. The way that stretched before him was not 
an easy one in which to walk ; it hurt him so to 
disappoint and grieve those who were dear to him. 
Still this was the right way — God’s appointed one 
— and he must walk therein. 

As the days went by it was evident that Mark 
had come wholly under the strange influence 
of the fanaticism that sometimes rules the con- 
verts to the faith he had espoused. To Doctor 
Barr’s regret, Mark neglected all his college work 
save the studies to which he had once given but a 


200 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


restricted and unwilling attention — those which 
dealt with the Adventist interpretation of the 
Scriptures, the preparation for the ministry, and 
the modes of missionary work. 

Mark had been in advance of his class, so this 
neglect would not endanger his finishing the course. 
However, the president was most anxious that his 
favorite student’s last year at college should be a 
fitting close to his work there. 

This work had comprised many things not in- 
cluded in the college curriculum ; Mark had, under 
the leadership of Doctor Barr and Professor Lee, 
read widely. Books had been to him companions, 
instructors, friends. He often found himself hun- 
gering for the old intellectual enjoyment, but he 
strove to forget the hunger in other things. 

“ It is the tempting of Satan,” he would say to 
himself. ” I must turn my back upon all things 
that conspire to lead me from a whole-hearted 
consecration to the church.” 

Isabel was causing her friends many uneasy 
hours. The girl was restless, alternating between 
the farm and the town. In the latter place she did 
not spend all her time with the Fletchers, but often 
visited her other friends — the Mortimer-Browns. 
She continued to talk of public singing, and Louise 
knew that she was in correspondence with an 
Eastern concert company. 

In the meantime the committee appointed to 
make a thorough investigation of affairs at the 
college was carrying on its work in a slow. 


ET TU BRUTE ! 


201 


painstaking manner. Not content with attending 
recitations and consulting with the faculty, they 
interviewed the students, encouraging them to make 
complaints and criticise their instructors. 

Late in November this committee made a partial 
report. While the members of the committee re- 
proved Doctor Barr for deviating from the rules 
laid down for the college by the church, they found 
nothing that warranted his removal. They recom- 
mended some changes in the course of study, and 
these were such as pained the old man who had 
been trying to make the school’s influence broad 
and unsectarian. 

That was not all. They stated that doubts as to 
Professor Howard Lee’s belief in the accepted theory 
of Christianity had been expressed. Nothing con- 
clusive had been learned, but it was recommended 
that Professor Lee should be publicly questioned 
before the committee and before the faculty. 

This was a blow to Doctor Barr. The older 
man had come to depend upon the younger. He 
felt that if Lee were dismissed, it would be but the 
beginning of his own overthrow. 

One morning Mark went to the president’s office 
upon an errand. Doctor Barr himself introduced 
the subject, 

“ I cannot lose Lee ; he is the best instructor in 
the college, and his going would cripple our work. 
Then the charge brought against him is a false 
one. Howard Lee is not an unbeliever, although 
his views may not be strictly orthodox. 


202 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Doctor Barr’s evident distress led Mark to say 
gently : 

“It must be a relief to you to know that you are 
not to be disturbed.’’ 

“ Me ! You do not understand, lad. The re- 
proof they have administered to me is an insult, 
and the movement against Lee is really an attack 
upon me. Lee may have doubted once, but my 
prayers for him are being answered, and your 
mother’s influence is helping him.’’ 

Mark’s young face fell into the austere lines that 
were beginning to be habitual to it. 

“ The college needs strong men, those who are 
firm in the faith and are looking for the speedy 
coming of the King of glory. Tome ’’ 

With a gesture Doctor Barr silenced the youth. 

“Do not say more, Mark. You are young, and 
you know naught of the dark years that stretch 
behind Howard Lee. Remember our Saviour’s 
command, ‘ Judge not.’ ’’ 

Mark bowed and left the room without further 
words. Doctor Barr shook his head sadly. 

“ It is going deep with him — this fanaticism that 
may burn into a fiercer flame of bigotry and intoler- 
ance. Will it last ? I had looked forward to his 
future as one of the things which would comfort 
me in my old age. The lad has genius. 1 thought 
that in the law he would find a wide field for his 
powers. Now — well, no one can ask for a nobler 
calling for any man than his present choice— the 
ministry of God’s word.’’ 


ET TU BRUTE ! 


203 


A barrier had grown up between Professor Lee 
and Mark. The older man tried to break it down, 
but in vain. One evening when they were at the 
supper table Lee spoke of the examination to which 
he was to be subjected. 

“ It is an indignity to which 1 would refuse to 
submit were it not for one thing. I had no particu- 
lar desire to remain here, save the natural wish to 
help Doctor Barr. That wish is so strong that I 
am willing to bear a great deal for his sake. Then 
a spirit of opposition is roused in me. These 
narrow-minded carpers must see that they cannot 
unmake the policy of an educational institution at 
their pleasure. I am going to make a good fight.” 

“And your friends will all stand by you,” 
Robert said. “You may depend upon that.” 

“Thank you, Robert. Had the question been 
solely one of obedience to the church 1 would have 
resigned. But the broader culture for which Doctor 
Barr and his friends stand is the wish of a part, I 
believe of a majority, of the church.” 

“ But not of the faithful.” It was Mark who 
spoke. Leaning forward, he went on, one hand 
beating a swift tattoo on the table as he talked. 

“ This spirit of worldliness within her own borders 
is the thing against which the church must wage 
warfare. Many have forgotten the nearness of 
Christ’s coming and have given themselves to the 
lusts of the flesh. That these lusts may be schol- 
arly attainments makes them no less sinful. And 
because the church must pause and put down these 


204 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


things, her great forward missionary movement is 
stayed. These unholy ones will have much to 
answer for." 

Professor Lee smiled derisively and, turning away 
from Mark, pointedly changed the conversation by 
addressing a question to Louise. Mrs. Fletcher 
hung her head. Was this the son of whom she had 
been so proud ? 

Robert would not let anything come between 
him and Mark. While refusing to discuss religious 
matters, he would talk to Mark of their studies, of 
current events, outdoor sports, and of his own 
future. 

“ 1 shall never give up his friendship," Robert 
said to Isabel who continued to scoff at Mark. " He 
has a right to think as he chooses. It is not the 
fanatical ranter that 1 love, but the real Mark 
Fletcher who still exists beneath this froth of 
error." 

The day set for the summoning of Professor Lee 
before the committee arrived. There was a thrill of 
subdued excitement throughout the college. In many 
cases recitations were failures, and professors were 
as distraught and ill at ease as were their pupils. 

The day was nearly done when a summons came 
for the entire senior class to go to Doctor Barr’s 
office. The class numbered a score, and among 
its members were Mark, Robert, and Strang. 

The room they entered was filled with grave- 
faced men. There were the members of the com- 
mittee, the greater part of the faculty, and some of 


ET TU BRUTE ! 


205 

the prominent members of the church who were 
not connected with the college. 

Howard Lee stood at one end of a long table. 
His head was thrown back, and upon his face there 
was a mocking but triumphant smile. It seemed 
as if he was about to win. 

Thomas Graves was the chairman of the com- 
mittee. In his shrill voice he explained to the class 
why they had been summoned. 

Professor Lee denied the charge of skepticism 
that had been brought against him. He did this in 
a vague way, fencing and using many words, but 
refusing to definitely state his position. By some 
error, skepticism was the only charge brought 
against him ; unless that could be proved he must 
be exonerated. Mr. Graves had himself heard a 
rumor that the accused man, a couple of years be- 
fore, had expressed himself freely to his pupils along 
these lines. Each member of the class was to be 
questioned to learn if he or she knew aught of the 
matter in hand. 

“ May I question them ? ” Doctor Barr asked. 

Graves turned sharply upon the college president. 
The doctor had not hesitated to show where his 
sympathy lay. 

“ indeed, sir, it cannot be allowed. The painful 
duty is mine, as chairman of this committee.” 

Doctor Barr’s eyes rested on the line of faces 
before him. They were about evenly divided, one- 
half of them being younger students and the 
remainder missionaries and ministers who were 


206 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


completing a course of study. The eyes of the old 
man shone. 

“ I can trust them,” he thought. ” A few of 
them love Lee, but they all respect him, and I — 
they all know what it means to me. I know Lee 
has never uttered a word that, unless miscon-1 
strued, could be used against him.” 

Graves began the examination. His question 
was cunningly put, yet, as he went on down the 
line, his face grew hard and defiant. The replies 
to the question, “In the relation of teacher and 
pupil existing between yourself and Howard Lee, 
have you ever heard him say anything that might 
be regarded as an avowal of skepticism ? ” were 
in the negative. 

Robert Gardener said, “Not a single word. Nor 
a word that was unbecoming to a gentleman.” 

When Lester Strang was questioned, he replied, 
“ While 1 have noticed that Professor Lee avoided 
discussing religious subjects, I have never heard 
him deny God in any way.” 

Howard Lee shot Strang a grateful look. He had 
not expected that from him. 

Mark was the last one in the line. When the 
question was put to him he hesitated a moment, 
then said : 

“ Not in class nor in any connection with his col- 
lege work. Professor Lee has been an inmate of 
my mother’s house, and I have heard him express 
himself freely on many subjects.” 

Professor Lee started. He had talked freely with 


ET TU BRUTE ! 


207 

this youth. Why did not Mark answer the ques- 
tion asked him and stop at that ? 

In the meantime the eyes of Graves began to 
emit the flame-like glow that denoted his great ex- 
citement. 

“ That is a good reply ; it opens the way for 
another question. Now what have you heard the 
accused say regarding God and immortality ? ” 

Mark hesitated. It was not easy for him to 
speak. Easy ! Ah, not by doing easy things did 
men work out their own salvation. 

Doctor Barr’s voice broke the silence. “ Are 
you not going too far, sir Have you a right to 
question a man’s private friends concerning these 
matters ? ” 

“ I have. Answer my question, Fletcher. In 
doing so you are fulfilling your obligation to the 
church.” 

There was a brief silence. Mark’s eyes were 
fixed upon Howard Lee’s face. It was outlined 
with startling distinctness against the glow of a 
lurid sunset which entered the window before 
which Lee stood. In the eyes which met those of 
Mark there was a proud fearlessness. 

“ I once asked Professor Lee regarding this mat- 
ter,” Mark began slowly. “It was when I felt it 
my duty to warn him that he was accused of skepti- 
cism. He laughed and said he was not an Ad- 
ventist, was not sure he had ever been one. When 
I pressed the question home, he said lightly that of 
course there was a First Cause, but that he found it 


208 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


hard to believe that this Cause was concerned with 
the affairs of men.” 

” Ah ! Rank blasphemy ! Now we have some- 
thing definite to rest upon,” and a look of triumph 
that was not good to see came to the face of 
Thomas Graves. ” We see how, in the privacy of 
a home, this traitor tried to rob a youth of belief. 
Howard Lee, what have you to say ? ” 

“To you, nothing. To the president of the 
board of trustees of the college, who chances to be 
present, I tender my resignation ! To my colleagues, 
farewell 1 And to you, Mark Fletcher, the boy 
whom I have loved, 1 can say only, ‘ Et tu Brute I ’ ” 
Howard Lee turned on his heel and strode from 
the room. 


XIV 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 

I T was Doctor Barr who, by a gesture, dismissed 
the senior class. The members of the class 
left the room in silence. Mark did not return 
to the recitation room. Instead, he took his hat 
and left the building. 

Had he done wrong ? He had repeated the words 
of Howard Lee, as he remembered them. He had 
heard other things from the professor’s lips — tacit 
admissions of God’s personality and power. Espe- 
cially of late Lee had uttered these. 

“ I ought to have spoken of them,” and he turned 
half-around, as if to retrace his steps. Then he faced 
about, his lips resolutely set together. 

” I must not. One such admission is enough. If 
this man is not an Adventist, he has no right in the 
college. My first thought must be of the church, 
the only true church,” and he hastened on. 

Robert reached home before Mark did. The 
story of the afternoon was told. A sense of loyalty 
to his friend, as well as consideration for Mrs. 
Fletcher and Louise led Robert to refrain from any 
comment upon Mark’s conduct. 

This was not the case with Isabel. Her lip 
curled in scorn, and she cried : 

O 


209 


210 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ I would not have believed it of Mark. It was 
a cowardly thing to do.” 

“ Hush, Isabel ! You forget yourself,” and Robert 
frowned upon his cousin. 

The willful girl shook her head. Rising, she 
walked over to Mrs. Fletcher and kissed her. 

“ Don’t grieve over it ; Mark is not worthy of 
your tears. 1 am sorry for Professor Lee. It is 
hard to be smitten down by the hand you have 
held in your own.” 

Howard Lee did not come down to supper that 
night. However, before the family left the table, 
he entered the room and said : 

“ Will you all come to the sitting room for a little 
while ? There is something I want to say to you. 
Yes, you too, Isabel.” 

They all followed him into the adjoining room. 
Professor Lee placed a chair for Mrs. Fletcher, sat 
down near her, and at once began speaking. 

“ I have been packing my belongings. On the 
midnight train I leave Calhoun, leave it 1 think for- 
ever. Before I go 1 want to tell you, who have 
been my friends, the story of my past. It will 
explain my present.” 

Eunice Fletcher leaned back in her chair, shading 
her face with one hand. The voice in which she 
spoke was hoarse and unnatural. 

“ It would be useless for me to attempt to tell 
you how much I regret your going. Professor Lee, 
you have made for yourself a place in my home 
and in my heart. Do not feel called upon to 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 


2II 


tell us anything that you would rather not. We 
trust you.” 

” Thank you. It is because of this trust that I 
wish to speak. You have heard me say that I did 
not remember either of my parents. I was under 
the care of a guardian who saw that my material 
wants were supplied. A boarding house was the 
only home 1 knew. At nineteen I entered college. 
Of the world I knew little, and of the love and affec- 
tion that make home a heaven 1 knew nothing.” 

As he stopped for a moment Isabel moved her 
chair a little nearer to him. The speaker did not 
notice this but went on. 

” While I learned with ease, music was the one 
thing that I loved. Consequently I took five years 
for my college course, at the same time giving my- 
self the best instruction in both vocal and instru- 
mental music that 1 could find. I made friends at 
college. Those were my happiest days. The last 
year I was there I came under the influence of a 
wild set, and, in the end, this was my undoing.” 

Again he stopped. No one spoke, and he re- 
sumed his narrative, speaking hurriedly as if in haste 
to finish. 

”1 was twenty-four when I left college. No 
plans for my future had been made by myself or 
by any other person. My money had been handled 
wisely during my minority, and fifty thousand dol- 
lars was at my disposal. I went abroad for a time. 
When I returned the gay friends of my senior year 
had not forgotten me. In three years I was penni- 


212 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


less. In those years 1 had sounded the lowest 
depths of dissipation and degradation. Had it not 
been for two men, I should never have risen from 
those depths. They were my old music teacher, 
Monsieur Beauchamp and Doctor Barr. The doctor 
had been my father’s friend ; he has been my 
saviour. For years these two men strove to help 
me. At last Doctor Barr took me into his own 
home, then in the East, for a summer. It was 
there that I came under the influence of his newly 
adopted faith. I accepted it, mentally at least. He 
came here soon afterward. In the meantime I had 
a position in a school and, watched over by two 
such friends as God rarely gives to man, I fought 
my way back to manhood. Then Doctor Barr 
made a place for me here. I would have stood any 
insult and still stayed with him, for now he needs 
me, and I might have paid a little of the debt I owe 
him. When Mark to-day repeated, truthfully, the 
words I once said to him, I saw that they would 
give my persecutors what they sought — an oppor- 
tunity to get rid of me. Perhaps my resignation, 
before 1 could be dismissed, savored of the melodra- 
matic, but it — well, it is over, and I am going as 
soon as I bid Doctor Barr good-bye.” 

“I — I could not do otherwise. Professor Lee,” 
Mark cried passionately. “ It is not because I have 
forgotten all that you once were to me. 1 did not 
want to do it, but my duty to the church ” 

“Hush! Do not talk of it. Poor boy! You 
will see some day. May it not be too late I ” 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 


213 


Howard Lee rose, then stopped to say : 

“One thing more. 1 have always kept the sad 
story of my past to myself. Graves knew that there 
was something hidden. He tried to learn of my 
early life but failed. 1 dreaded its being known, 
because I was ashamed of it, and knew that the 
telling of the story would destroy my influence as 
a teacher. Now I must say good-bye.” 

“Wait a moment.” It was Isabel who spoke. 
She had risen and came forward, her head held 
defiantly erect, and her face colorless. 

“Are you going without telling Mark Fletcher 
what he has done ? If so, I will do it for you. He 
has done his utmost to ruin the happiness of the 
two men who have been his best friends. He has 
deprived his mother of the protection and help you 
would have been glad to give her, and which she 
cannot look for from him.” 

“ Isabel stop ! You are mad.” 

“Oh, no! I am myself. For so long I have 
been masquerading under a cloak of meekness that 
it does me good to speak frankly. You have helped 
me greatly in my music, Professor Lee, but I am 
glad you are going. Had you remained here, you 
would have fought me in what I am about to do.” 

“What you are about to do ? 1 do not under- 

stand.” 

“I will tell you. Mark, you will remember that 
I said you and I were alike in one thing — we would 
have our own way. Well, I am going to have 
mine. I have written a letter accepting the offer 


214 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


made me by an Eastern concert company. We will 
tour the South this winter. It is not what I had 
hoped for, but it is an opening, and I will work my 
way up. Anything is better than this stagnation.” 

A slow color was beginning to flush the girl’s 
cheeks. She could not have told what had caused 
her to make the announcement of her intention in 
that manner. Opposition would come, but Isabel 
was in fighting mood, and unconsciously had been 
prompted to speak by her desire for action. 

Howard Lee stood looking at the girl. The love 
of music had been a bond between them. Aside 
from that, Isabel had repelled rather than attracted 
him. But in that moment the memory of the years 
of his own youth — prodigal, sinful years — rose up 
before him. This girl was passionate, wayward, 
yet innocent. She knew nothing of the pathway 
into which she was entering. He could save her — 
he would do it, even against her will. 

“Isabel, you must not, you shall not do this 
thing,” and he laid one hand upon her arm. “Nay, 
hear me out. You know nothing of the temptations 
that your youth and beauty would bring to you. 
You know nothing of this company save that you 
admit that it is not first-class. I tell you, you shall 
not do it.” 

“Shall not ! By what right, sir, do you or any 
other person tell me what I shall not do ? ” 

He did not draw back. His eyes unflinchingly 
met those of the excited girl. In a voice lower than 
his ordinary one he said : “ By the law of brother- 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 


215 


hood, which forbids that one of God’s creatures 
should see another cast away life’s best gifts. 
Isabel, God gives to each person some gift or grace. 
To bring this to the highest possible state of per- 
fection and thus make it an inspiration to the world 
is the highest service to which man can attain. To 
you and me was given music, the thing that Ruskin 
calls ‘the voice of the obedience of angels.’ I 
dragged my gift down into the filth of the gutter. 
You shall not.” 

All stood, listening with bated breath. Some 
power above and beyond himself was speaking 
through Howard Lee. Steadily his voice went on : 
“ I understand your nature, your longing for free- 
dom. You are too impatient of restraint. You 
refuse to enter a musical conservatory, fearing lest 
obedience would be exacted of you. Isabel, if you 
will promise me to tear up this letter which you 
have written, I will ask Monsieur Beauchamp to 
find a place for you in the outside world. Promise 
me, Isabel.” 

The girl was conquered. “ I promise,” she said 
a little sullenly. ‘‘You must not fail me, for I am 
tired to death of doing nothing. Sometimes 1 think 
if I had been penniless and obliged to work for my 
daily bread, it would have been better for me.” 

Professor Lee went soon after that. He was 
going to Montreal. No words passed between him 
and Mark, but as Mrs. Fletcher held his hand she 
said: ‘‘You will not let this dishearten you? 
There must be no going back.” 


2i6 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ There shall be none. While I am losing my 
position here because 1 am accused of skepticism, a 
realizing sense of God's nature and of man’s duty 
to him has come to rule my life. I am going out 
into the world to help on those whom I find in need, 
even as you have helped me.” 

He went away. Isabel went at once to her 
room. A little later Mrs. Fletcher followed her. 
“ Please don’t talk to me,” the girl said brokenly. 
“I— well, 1 have promised, and 1 will keep my 
word. It is best, but I cannot be good and quiet 
like Louise. To-morrow I will go out to the farm, 
and at the end of the week I will be doing some- 
thing else that I ought not to do. It is fate.” 

Mrs. Fletcher kissed and soothed the girl, then 
left her. To herself the widow said : “ I have been 
so occupied with my own trouble that I have neg- 
lected Isabel. Some arrangements must be made 
whereby she can carry on her musical studies. If 
Monsieur Beauchamp cannot suggest a better plan 
she must be persuaded to enter a school.” 

The difficulty was unexpectedly smoothed away. 
A week later a cousin of Isabel’s mother came to 
the farmhouse to see the girl. Mrs. Alden was a 
widow and lived in Baltimore. She was a gentle, 
refined woman, possessing great determination of 
character and a lofty ideal of life. 

Mrs. Fletcher met the stranger and talked with 
her concerning Isabel. It ended in the girl’s going 
home with Mrs. Alden. 

“You shall have the best instruction that our 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 


217 


city can afford for one year,” the widow said to 
Isabel. “ That time will prove whether you have 
talent worth further cultivation. If so, we will go 
abroad. In the meantime you shall be to me as a 
daughter, giving and accepting the love that has 
thus far been denied to us both.” 

Tears stood in Isabel’s eyes. “Make me obey 
you,” she said wistfully. “ All my life I have 
fought for my own way. Now I see there is a 
better thing. Aunt Agnes, I believe love can 
conquer me.” 

Then, trembling and clinging to Mrs. Alden’s 
hand, she told how Howard Lee had saved her 
from herself. “ But for him I would have been 
gone before you came. I would have missed you. 
Aunt Agnes, and I begin to see that I would have 
gone down rather than up.” 

The Fletchers missed Isabel. They were glad be- 
cause of the pleasant path that had opened before 
her, glad to know that the impulsive, wayward girl 
had found a friend who was strong enough to rule 
her and generous enough to overlook her faults. 

The departure of Professor Lee caused much ex- 
citement not only at the college but among the 
people of the church. Doctor Barr was confined 
to his home for several days by illness. When he 
was able to resume his usual duties all saw that 
what had occurred had aged him. 

Howard Lee’s place was filled by the Rev. Joel 
Downs, a preacher of considerable ability but a 
man lacking the qualifications necessary to make his 


2I8 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


teaching successful. There was much discussion 
among the students. 

“Instead of being ended, the trouble has only 
begun,” Robert said to Louise one day when he 
walked home from the college with her. “ Doctor 
Barr will be the next victim. Some of these ex- 
tremists will never be satisfied until he is driven 
from his place.” 

Louise looked away from her companion, a sad 
expression on her face. “ I fear something else for 
him, Robert. Flora told me that Doctor Prendil 
says that our dear old president must give up work 
and worry, or he will not live long.” 

Robert started. He was strong and hearty. Life 
held much for him, and the thought of death made 
him shrink. “ I wish I had them all by the throat,” 
he muttered with a savageness strangely at vari- 
ance with his usual good humor, “every one that 
harries that noble old man.” 

He had no sooner spoken than he thought of 
Mark. If Louise applied the words to her brother 
she gave no sign but said : “lam not going home 
just now. If you see mother tell her I will be there 
in a short time,” and, turning a corner, she passed 
down a side street. 

When Robert was out of sight Louise quickened 
her steps. A few minutes’ walk brought her to the 
home of Doctor Barr. She rang the bell and said 
to the girl who opened the door ; “ I wish to see Doc- 
tor Barr. You remember me — Louise Fletcher.” 

“ Oh, yes, I know you. Miss Fletcher, but 1 don’t 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 


219 


believe I can let you in. You see the doctor has 
just come home, and he is so beat out that we 
refuse him to all callers.” 

” Please tell him 1 am here,” Louise coaxed. 

The girl motioned Louise to enter and then went 
down the hall to the study door. Very soon she 
returned, saying : “ He will see you. If you are a 
friend of his, mind you don’t stay long.” 

Louise entered the study. It was a long, narrow 
room, crowded with books. Doctor Barr sat before 
an open wood fire. He held out his hand to his 
caller. “It is very kind in you, child, to come to 
me. Eh ! Louise, what is it ? ” 

The girl’s composure gave way at sight of that 
worn face. She dropped upon her knees at the 
doctor’s side, hiding her face against the arm of his 
chair, while great sobs shook her form. 

“ What is it, dear child ? ” 

“ It is Mark. Oh, Doctor Barr, my brother ! 
He is so changed ! And to think that he should 
turn against you and Professor Lee — his two best 
friends ! ” 

With kindly tact Doctor Barr soothed the excited 
girl. They talked for a half-hour. Louise poured 
out her fears for her brother’s future. Love gave 
her insight, and she saw Mark’s danger with a 
clearness of vision that surprised her listener. 

“ It is not that Mark has changed his views ; he 
has no views of his own, for he thinks as he is bid- 
den. That evangelist, Mr. Gibbons, has a strange 
power over him. Then Mr. Strang and others urge 


220 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


him on, telling him he is doing our father’s will. I 
do not understand it ; Mark was always strong- 
willed and self-reliant.” 

” Louise, is your brother happy.? ” 

“ He is most miserable. I am sure no one under- 
stood how it grieved him to say what he did about 
Professor Lee. And the spirit in which the pro- 
fessor took Mark’s conduct deepened the pain, yet 
my poor brother holds it as his duty to do these 
things that hurt him and all who love him.” 

“Denying the carnal man. But I like better 
transforming the carnal man into one who finds 
Christ’s law of love his natural expression. Ah, 
little girl, only God can guide your brother aright ! ” 
Louise soon went away. She was comforted, 
and her expressions of appreciation for all done by 
Doctor Barr for herself and her brother brightened 
the gloom that surrounded the old man. He told 
Louise that he was about to proffer his resigna- 
tion, the same to take effect at the end of the 
college year. 

“ My physician orders it,” he said. “ 1 — well, I 
had hoped that there were years of service before 
me. Louise, I could not bear to be turned out. It 
would kill me. Good night, dear child.” 

Upon reaching the house that night Robert had 
delivered Louise’s message and then gone upstairs. 
Hearing Mark moving about in his room, Robert 
rapped on the door, calling out : “ May I come in a 
moment, Mark ? ” 

“ Certainly. Have a chair.” 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 


221 


Robert sat down and at once plunged into his 
errand. “ 1 say, Mark, you have not given up 
studying law, have you ? You know we have all 
along planned to enter the State University together 
next fall, and I will ” 

“ Robert, why do you go over that ? 1 have 

seen the error of my old ambitious dreams. A 
greater honor than the world can give is mine. I 
am commissioned to ” 

“ To make a blamed fool of yourself ! There ! 
Fve wanted to say it for months and now it is 
said.” 

Mark looked at his friend in speechless bewilder- 
ment. Robert went on doggedly. 

“Now I am not saying that of the ministry. I 
honor any man who takes up that as his life’s work 
because he feels it to be his duty. But you, Mark, 
you are the echo of Moses Gibbons. You never 
thought of the ministry until he suggested it to you. 
This spirit that seems to possess you is not the 
spirit of the Christ.” 

“ What do you know of that ? ” Mark asked with 
a sneer. 

“ Personally, nothing. But when this spirit is in 
the world it will be known of all men. You have 
seen it, Mark, in your mother’s life.” 

Mark’s eyes fell. “ In a way, yes. Still she 
does not fully comprehend the ” 

“ She comprehends enough for me. Mark, you 
are going to spoil all your life. You are brighter, 
deeper than I am. Why will you do this thing ? ” 


222 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Robert, such talk is useless. 1 have not for- 
gotten my dreams. They rise up before me and 
tempt me almost beyond my power of endurance. 
But I will not yield, I will not ! ” 

Robert sprang up. “Well, I will not stay to 
hear any more. Remember, old fellow, I shall 
never go back on you. You don’t care for me as 
you used to, but it is one characteristic of my slow 
nature that when I get to loving a person I can’t 
stop. I shall go on loving you to the end of the 
chapter, no matter what you do. But I’ve about 
given up all hopes of your ever coming back to 
your senses, at least before it is too late,’’ and 
Robert went away, slamming the door behind him 
and leaving Mark to ponder over his last words. 

There was little to break the monotony of the 
remainder of the college year. Mark continued on 
in the new path upon which he had entered. Grad- 
ually he did manifest a little of his old nature. 
Books were again his constant companions and he 
gave all his college work thorough attention. 

Letters came frequently from Isabel. She was 
busy and happy. Her aunt allowed the girl many 
of the social pleasures for which she had longed, 
and a strong affection had grown up between the 
two, each of whom was so alone in the world. 

The Fletchers also heard from Professor Lee. 
He had a position in a Montreal school. The place 
was an unimportant one, but there was a promise 
of a good situation for the next year. 

Louise was far from being happy. It was not 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 


223 


alone the change in her brother. Mrs. Fletcher 
was not at all well, and this was a source of 
uneasiness to both her children. 

The old merry home life was clouded. There 
were no more meetings of the Invincible Four, no 
gay evenings. Mark would not give his time to 
these things. Commencement was drawing near. 
Again Mark was first in his class. He was to deliver 
the valedictory, the highest class honor. It was to 
Louise that he first told this, sitting down beside 
her on the side porch one evening. The girl’s face 
flushed with pride and delight. 

“ Oh, I am so glad 1 Have you chosen a subject, 
Mark ? It must be something inspiring, for this 
address is always a sort of oration here.” 

He laughed a little, then looked grave. 

” I have selected a subject, Louise. I shall speak 
on ‘ The Fulfillment of Prophecy.’ ” 

” O Mark, don’t do anything so ridiculous ! ” 

” Ridiculous ! Louise, I did not expect that, not 
even from you.” 

The girl’s cheeks burned hotly. In the olden 
days Mark had never spoken to her like that. 

” It is ridiculous in you, Mark,” she cried with 
unexpected vehemence. ” What do you know 
about the fulfillment of prophecy save what you 
have been taught at the college ? Now you know 
that the views held there differ from those of the 
most eminent scholars of the world.” 

” That does not matter, Louise, for our views are 
the right ones.” 


224 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ How do you know they are ? You have never 
investigated the matter, but have taken what some 
one has told you as facts. Choose some other 
subject, Mark. Now I do not doubt that you can 
write and deliver an oration that will win you the 
applause of the church, but 1 want you to exercise 
the originality that is yours, to do your best.” 

“ My best is to uphold the doctrines of my church. 
What you call originality is only worldliness and 
vanity.” 

Louise frowned. She had found that it was very 
difficult always to be patient with her brother. 

“ 1 hold it one’s duty to use his gifts. Look at 
this, Mark,” and she put a Detroit paper in his 
hands. ” It is a little thing, but to me it means 
much.” 

Her voice vibrated with feeling. Mark read the 
little poem to which she pointed. It was entitled 
‘‘The First Violets,” and was a tender, fanciful 
picture of the “purple wildings.” The poem was 
signed “ L. F.” 

“ Louise ! You wrote it ? Well, I am proud of 
you, really proud ! ” 

Glad tears dimmed Louise’s eyes. It was very 
sweet to hear her brother’s words of sympathetic 
praise. She clung to his hand. 

“ Don’t you remember when we used to gather 
the violets down by the river, Mark Dear old 
home ! I wish we were back there.” 

Mark drew himself up. He must not spend his 
time dreaming of poetry and flowers. 


HOWARD LEE AND ISABEL 225 

“ There will be no time for that, Louise. Next 
year I shall stay on at the college, fitting myself 
for the ministry. You have two years more.” 

“I have something to tell you, Mark,” Louise 
began, turning her eyes from her brother’s face to 
the glowing western sky. ” If mother will consent, 
and I am sure she will, 1 shall not attend the college 
another year.” 

” What ? Louise, what do you mean ? You 
will attend for two years more, and then, I hope, 
take a special course. In time the light will come 
to you.” 

” Doctor Barr’s resignation has been accepted. 
Changes are being made in the curriculum, narrow- 
ing the course of study. I will have to take so 
much for which I do not care. If the time comes, 
Mark, when you go away from home, I will coax 
mother to go with me to some place where I can 
attend school. I will not leave her.” 

” Louise, you must give up this idea. Remember 
our father’s wishes.” 

” I have been in the college four years — he would 
have asked no more. Mark, I have a right to plan 
for myself, the same right that you have.” 

Louise rose to enter the house. Her brother sat 
still, too confused and annoyed to say more. 


P 


XV 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 

I T was several days before Mark spoke to his 
mother regarding Louise’s plan. He was 
greatly surprised to learn that Mrs. Fletcher 
favored it. 

“ Louise is young enough to wait. I am sure 
that she will get little more from the college that 
would be really helpful.” 

Mark attempted to argue the matter, but his 
mother said wearily : 

“ Do not let us discuss it further. Louise has a 
right to decide for herself.” 

The work upon his oration greatly interested 
Mark. He strove to make the address convincing, 
polished, and gave to it much study and thought. 

There had been many changes in the college 
since Mark and Louise had first been enrolled there. 
The number of younger students had increased. 
Notwithstanding the efforts to revive the sectarian 
spirit, there was, outwardly at least, less to dis- 
tinguish it from other educational institutions. The 
dress-reform suit was rarely seen. Even the ex- 
treme plainness of the feminine costume began to 
be modified, and very few of the girls and women 
wore their hair cut in the olden fashion. 

226 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 


227 


These subjects were continually being agitated. 
This agitation did little save to fan the spark of 
unrest into a flame. 

Doctor Barr had grown very feeble, but he still 
kept on with his accustomed round of duties. 

The day of Mark’s and Robert’s graduation ar- 
rived. The commencement exercises were to be 
held in the evening at the Tabernacle. 

When Mark came downstairs, ready to go to the 
place where the members of the class were to meet, 
he found his mother and sister waiting for him. 
Both were in holiday attire. Mrs. Fletcher wore a 
soft, shimmering gray silk, while Louise was attired 
in a white muslin with pale pink ribbons. 

The mother’s eyes beamed with love as she 
looked up into the face of her tall son. 

“ Dear boy ! This means a great deal to you — 
the completion of your course of study. Your father 
would have been glad and proud could he have 
lived to see this night. 1 am sure you know that 
your mother’s heart is overflowing with love and 
pride.” 

Mark’s own heart responded to this message of 
mother love. He kissed his mother’s pale face, 
and when he could trust his voice said ; 

“Thank you, lady mother, and thank you for 
saying what you did about father. Mother, I will 
try to make my life such that you may always be 
glad and proud because of your boy.” 

His voice trembled over the last words. There 
was a moment’s silence. Then, as they heard 


228 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Robert descending the stairs, Mark turned to Louise, 
and she threw her arms around his neck. 

“ God bless you, Mark ! Remember that I ex- 
pect you to win laurels to-night and always.” 

Mark held his sister in a close embrace. In that 
moment it was as if the clouds of the immediate 
past were swept away, and the old confidence was 
restored. 

Robert entered from the hall. Mrs. Fletcher and 
her daughter turned to greet him with earnest good 
wishes. 

“ We must start,” Mark said, catching up his hat. 
“Louise, you understand about the seats.? You 
are to be next to Mr. Gardener and Miss Cordelia. 
Mother, I shall look into your face for inspiration,” 
and he followed Robert out of the house. 

The immense audience room of the Tabernacle 
was packed with eager, expectant listeners. Of 
late the college graduating exercises had come to be 
of the same general nature as were those of other 
schools. The efforts made by the church to force 
the college to curtail its liberal policy had given rise 
to a rumor that the exercises of that evening were 
to refer to Adventism rather than to educational 
matters. This rumor had attracted a crowd. 

Those present heard what they had been led to ex- 
pect they would. All the essays and orations dealt 
with the Adventist interpretation of the Scriptures 
or with some phase of church doctrine. 

After a little it was evident that the general audi- 
ence was becoming tired. Mark came last on the 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 


229 


programme. His topic failed to excite marked in- 
terest, and his treatment of it was necessarily 
narrow, for he knew nothing of the fulfillment of 
prophecy save the teachings of his church. Still 
Mark’s address was scholarly, his language fine, 
and he spoke with an earnestness that at times 
bordered on eloquence. Even those who saw the 
flaws in the speaker’s reasoning and the faults of 
his logic felt their hearts kindled by the youth’s 
enthusiasm. 

“ Pity that boy is an Adventist,” Louise heard a 
man behind her whisper. “They say he had 
planned to study for a lawyer, and he would have 
made his mark in the world. Now he is going to 
be a third-rate minister.” 

While speaking Mark had been gratified by the 
pride and delight that he saw on the faces of his 
mother and sister. He realized that it was the ex- 
pression of his thought, rather than the thought 
itself, in which they gloried. For the moment he 
tried to put that impression from him, for it was 
very sweet to feel again the olden bond of sym- 
pathy and mutual interest. 

Next came Doctor Barr’s address to the gradua- 
ting class. A thrill passed over the audience as the 
venerable man rose. It would be his last public 
appearance in connection with the college. He had 
given years of toil, his health — yea, he had given 
himself for the upbuilding of the school. Now he was 
to be pushed aside because his views of education 
were too broad and far-reaching for his position. 


230 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Doctor Barr made no mention of the Adventist 
faith or doctrine. He did not speak for effect or 
even for the audience before him. His few words 
were a parting message to the men and women who 
had long been under his tuition. 

He bade them be strong and valiant, ever to 
work for the realization of a high ideal of life. 

“Take the noblest life of which the world has 
any record — the Christ — for your ideal,” and he 
reverently bowed his silvered head. “Take him 
in the only true way — by reflecting his spirit. Let 
your lives reflect his gentle forbearance, his love 
for the lonely and the suffering, and his sublime 
courage. Let these things fit you, not for contro- 
versy, but for service to your fellow-men. ^ Let not 
your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid.’ ” 

There was a moment’s hush as Doctor Barr sat 
down and covered his face with his hands. After 
music the audience was dismissed. 

Friends crowded around the graduates, congratu- 
lating them on the honors they had won. Mark’s 
attention was fully engaged. He kept looking for 
his mother and sister but saw nothing of them. 

There was to be a reception for the graduates at 
the Sanitarium, the great medical institute of the 
church. Mark lingered a little before starting for 
that place, questioning several concerning his mother 
and Louise. No one knew where they were. 

“Oh, come on,” Robert exclaimed. “You will 
find them at the Sanitarium ; the crowd will have 
thinned out a little there.” 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 


231 


The two young men left the building, stepping 
out into the warm night air. There was no moon, 
but the unclouded sky was thickly strewn with 
glistening stars. Mark walked slowly, one arm in 
that of Robert. As they were crossing the street 
Robert said : 

“ Do you remember what Emerson says about 
the stars ? It is something like this, ‘ If the stars 
should appear once in a thousand years how men 
would believe and adore, and preserve for many 
generations the remembrance of the city of God 
which had been shown them.’ Those words come 
home to me now as never before.” 

Mark pressed his friend’s arm in happy sympathy 
with his mood. 

” It is nature, after all, that is our best teacher — 
nature and life. Doctor Barr would say. Robert, 
when I listened to the dear old man to-night I 
thought of the words I once heard him repeat, 

‘ Nothing is more simple than greatness ; indeed, to 
be simple is to be great.’ ” 

” Doctor Barr is great, too great for the college 
to understand or to appreciate,” Robert began a 
little testily, but just then Royce came hurrying 
up, and the conversation turned to other matters. 

An hour later Mark was conversing with a party 
of ladies when an attendant of the institution 
touched his arm. 

“ Some one wants to speak to you, sir. Im- 
portant ! ” 

Mark excused himself and followed his guide to 


232 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


the corridor. There stood Della, the young maid of 
Mrs. McDonald, the Fletchers’ next-door neighbor. 

“ You are to come home at once, Mr. Fletcher. 
Your mother is sick.” 

“ My mother ! Why — how ” 

The girl could tell him little save that a sudden 
faintness had compelled Mrs. Fletcher to leave the 
church while Doctor Barr was speaking. Louise 
had accompanied her mother and, when the illness 
had increased, had summoned Mrs. McDonald. 

“ 1 went for Doctor Crandal before 1 came here,” 
Della said in conclusion. 

Mark hurried away, leaving a message for Robert. 
He did not wait to walk, but ran along the quiet 
street until he reached the house. 

The rooms below were all lighted up. Mark ran 
up the steps and into the hall. Louise came hurry- 
ing forward. Her face was white but calm. 

” Dear brother ! Yes, she is very bad.” 

Mark reeled. Louise put one hand on his arm as 
if to steady him. 

“ You must be brave, Mark. Doctor Crandal 
says it is a sort of paralytic stroke, and he cannot 
tell what the result will be. She is not conscious.” 

Mark Fletcher felt as if the earth were giving 
way beneath his feet. Brother and sister clung 
together, their hearts too full for words or even for 
the tears which might have brought them relief. 
Doctor Crandal came from the inner room. 

” Ah, Fletcher ! I am glad you are here. No, I 
can tell you nothing ; time will decide. I must go 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 233 

now, but will return in an hour. Mrs. McDonald 
will remain.” 

The doctor started to go, then came back and 
held out a hand to each. 

“ There are only you two. Thank God there 
are two ! You must be strong, for henceforward 
you must be your mother’s dependence.” 

The words roused Mark. He grasped the doc- 
tor’s hand with a firm pressure. 

“ Thank you. Doctor Crandal,” he said. 

A few minutes later Mark entered the room 
where his mother lay. Her face was wan and 
slightly drawn, and she was deaf to the loving 
words murmured over her by her son and daughter. 

As the slow hours of the night wore away Mark 
and Louise sat watching that loved face with bated 
breath. Neither thought of his or her future, 
although each unconsciously took up a burden of 
care. All thoughts centered around their mother. 

In the morning Mrs. Fletcher was better. Doc- 
tor Crandal spoke hopefully of the case. 

Eunice Fletcher’s illness proved that her quiet, 
unostentatious life had not been lived for self or 
even for her children. Friends rallied around the 
family. Everything that sympathy or love could 
prompt was done. Mark and Louise often found 
their wishes anticipated by some one to whom the 
sick woman had been a friend. 

After a few days Mrs. Fletcher regained con- 
sciousness. She could talk a little, although her 
speech was imperfect. The doctor said confidently : 


234 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Oh, yes, I think we can look for an entire re- 
covery. You see the affected side is already re- 
gaining sensitiveness.” 

As Louise knew little of illness, a nurse had 
been procured from the Sanitarium. The son and 
daughter spent much time at their mother’s side, 
both developing a readiness and tact in supplying 
her wants. 

Mrs. Fletcher had been ill ten days when Mark, 
for the first time, disregarded an expressed wish of 
the church. Mr. Strang called and asked Mark to 
go with him to a camp-meeting in Iowa. 

“ We will not need to start for a week yet. Yes, 

I know your mother is ill, but the doctor says she 
is in no danger. You are needed, Fletcher, and 
your duty to the church comes first.” 

“Surely not in this case,” Mark said gravely. 
“ Besides, Strang, I am not really needed to make 
up the quartet, for Hill told me yesterday that he 
was ready to take his old place.” 

“ But we want you. Gibbons and Graves both 
think you will make a good exhorter, and a camp- 
meeting is the place for you to commence.” 

“You do not understand my side of the case. 
My mother is still unable to speak distinctly. There 
is no one here but Louise. Strang, it would be 
cowardly for me to leave my sister alone now.” 

“There would be plenty ready to help Miss 
Fletcher. The church is always ready to help the 
families of those who labor in her vineyard.” 

Mark was firm. Mr. Strang went away greatly 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 235 

disappointed. When he was gone, Louise clutched 
her brother’s arm. 

“Mark, do not go. Promise me that you will 
not.’’ 

“I will not CO, Louise. As long as our mother 
is ill I will stay with her.’’ 

Mark adhered to this resolution, although many 
arguments were brought to bear against him. Gib- 
bons, Graves, and other prominent Adventists came 
to see him, all urging him to go, because it was his 
duty, and claiming that his mother and sister would 
receive all needed care. 

After a fortnight had passed Doctor Crandal sug- 
gested that Mrs. Fletcher be taken to the Sanitarium 
for treatment. 

“With their appliances for baths and massage 
they can do much for her that I cannot. Those 
things, added to a nourishing diet and care, will 
soon build up her strength.’’ 

Mark favored this, but Louise, from the first, op- 
posed it. After a time the matter was referred to 
the invalid. 

“ 1 think it will be the best thing to do,” she said. 
“ Of course 1 would rather remain in my own home, 
but I long to be able to get around again. Would 
you advise me to remain there more than a fort- 
night, Doctor Crandal ? ” 

“ A month would be better. What is that. Miss 
Louise ? Certainly you will be allowed to stay 
with your mother or to see her every day. I will 
make all the arrangements.” 


236 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


This did not satisfy the girl. After the doctor 
was gone she presented the matter so skilfully to 
her mother that Mrs. Fletcher said : 

“You are right, dear. We will have a fair un- 
derstanding before 1 go.” 

It ended in Mark and Louise going to the Sani- 
tarium. They were received by Doctor Landreth, 
a grave-faced man, who had only barely reached 
middle age. 

He had already been interviewed by Doctor 
Crandal, and seemed to regard the visit of Mark 
and his sister as an intrusion. However, he replied 
politely to their questions about expense. To 
Louise’s explanation that she wished to care for 
her mother herself, under the direction of a nurse, 
the physician said carelessly : 

“ That could not be decided upon until after your 
mother had been examined. I am sure, though, 
that there would be no objection to your spending 
as much time with her as you pleased.” 

Louise compressed her scarlet lips. She must 
make a firm stand. 

“ Doctor Landreth, my mother empowered me 
to say that she would come here only on receiving 
the promise of yourself, or whoever is in authority, 
that her children should be admitted to her when- 
ever she wished them. Wait! You have Doctor 
Crandal’s word that she needs only care and treat- 
ment, that she is already on the way to recovery.” 

The doctor’s keen eyes studied Louise’s face. 
Then he turned to Mark with a whimsical smile. 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 


237 


“ Your sister evidently does not trust us. 1 am 
glad to see that you do not share her suspicion.” 

Mark bowed. It surprised Louise to hear him 
say : ” My sister is but carrying out our mother’s 
wishes.” 

“Very well. I make the required promise. Shall 
we look for Mrs. Fletcher to-morrow ? ” 

On the next day Eunice Fletcher was carried to 
the Sanitarium and installed in a sunny room on 
the second floor. Louise spent the first night with 
her mother, and Mark, who made an early morning 
call, found the invalid rested and cheerful. 

The third day after Mrs. Fletcher’s removal Mark 
was invited to a conference held at the church. 
After the business of the meeting was disposed of 
the young man was again approached regarding a 
camp-meeting which would open the next week. 

” It was wise in you to have your mother taken 
to the Sanitarium,” a gray-haired minister said, 
laying one hand on Mark’s shoulder. ” Now noth- 
ing stands in the way of your going.” 

It was a moment before Mark replied. In that 
moment it was as if some inner voice spoke to him, 
admonishing him to remember the promise he had 
made to his sister. 

“It is useless to speak of my going,” he said. 
” I have promised my sister that while our mother 
is in her present weak condition I will remain with 
them, and I shall keep my word.” 

“ I think it is your duty to do so,” one of the 
ministers present said. 


238 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ It is not his duty to disobey the commands of 
the church.” Thomas Graves spoke sternly. 
“That has the first claim. Notwithstanding Mrs. 
Fletcher’s repudiation of her sacred obligation to it, 
that organization now stands ready to shelter her- 
self and daughter, thus leaving Mark free to begin 
his labors.” 

Mark turned sharply upon Graves. Something 
in the man’s voice woke to life the other’s almost 
forgotten distrust. 

“ I owe the church much, but you are not its 
sole representative. I shall remain here until my 
mother is fully restored to health.” 

The matter did not end there. Mark was visited 
by other church officials who urged his going. 
Some prominent Adventists openly expressed their 
approval of his conduct. It was the more radical 
members of the church who wished him to go. 
They feared that his devotion to his mother showed 
a weakening of the allegiance he had vowed to 
Adventism. 

Graves went so far as to call at the Sanitarium 
and demand an interview with Mrs. Fletcher. 
Louise went down to see him. 

In silence the girl listened to his arguments. 
Mark longed to go and was chafing sorely against 
remaining. Her mother was in good hands. Indeed, 
she might as well herself go back to her old home 
for a visit while Mark was away, for Mrs. Fletcher 
needed neither of them. 

The man’s voice grew louder but slower as he 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 239 

went on. Louise’s grave brown eyes never left 
his face, and he was disconcerted by their piercing 
look. When he had finished, she said : 

“Doubtless, Mr. Graves, you mean to be very 
kind. I hope you will pardon me for saying that 
we are competent to manage our affairs. Neither 
Mark nor I will leave our mother.’’ 

Mr. Graves’ face flushed angrily. “ Be careful, 
Louise Fletcher. Why do you oppose me ? Do you 
not begin to see that it is useless ? I have Mark 
safe in the church and your mother under the care 
of its institution. Slowly but surely 1 am doing 
your father’s will. It is useless for you to struggle 
against me.” 

Before Louise could speak he had gone. The 
girl went upstairs, trembling violently. “ 1— I am 
afraid of him. But I will not yield, not an inch.” 

Mrs. Fletcher was regaining the use of her limbs. 
She was still very weak, and concerning this Louise 
spoke frankly to her brother. 

“Mother’s appetite is so poor, and she wants 
things they will not give her. She has asked for 
tea several times, but it is not brought. And broth, 
when she asks for that they bring her gruel. 

“ The nurse knows what is best for her, Louise.” 

“1 suppose so. There is one thing I don’t like, 
Mark. They all talk as if mother was going to stayr 
here for months. They act as if she belonged 
here.” 

Mark laughed at his sister’s aggrieved face. 
“It is their way of making her feel at home. So 


240 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


long as she gets well, Louise, 1 don’t care how 
they act.” 

Mrs. Fletcher had been at the Sanitarium six 
weeks when she decided to return home. She was 
able to walk around her room and, although still 
very weak, considered herself able to make the 
change. 

The invalid herself announced her intention to 
Doctor Landreth. He refused to consent to her 
going. The matron and nurse joined with him, and 
Mrs. Fletcher was silenced. 

Louise was away for the afternoon but returned 
at five. As she was passing through the hall an 
attendant stopped her. 

“ Miss Fletcher, Doctor Landreth says you are 
not to go upstairs. Your mother is very tired, and 
he does not want her disturbed.” 

“ If my mother is not so well, I am sure she 
wants me,” and Louise brushed by the other and 
ascended the stairs. 

To her surprise she found the door of her mother’s 
room locked. Rapping lightly, she called : “Why, 
mother, you have locked me out. Open the door.” 

“ Oh, is it you, Louise ? I am locked in. Doc- 
tor Landreth says I am not well enough to leave 
here and “ 

“Mother, do you mean to say that you are 
locked in your room > ” 

“Yes, Louise. Oh, can’t you get in.? I am 
afraid ! ” 

Louise Fletcher stood erect. It was rarely that 


MRS. FLETCHER’S ILLNESS 241 

she lost her temper, but at that moment a white 
heat of anger took possession of her. “ I will be 
with you in five minutes, mother,” she said. 

Descending the stairs, she went straight to Doc- 
tor Landreth’s office. Within were several gentle- 
men, two of them strangers who were visiting the 
institution. Louise walked up to the physician, 
interrupting the conversation. 

“Doctor Landreth, my mother is locked in her 
room, and I have been told that you gave orders 
that I was not to go to her.” 

“ Ah, Miss Fletcher ! Yes, your mother is nerv- 
ous, and I want her to be quiet. To-morrow ” 

Louise came a step nearer. The breathing of 
every person in the room was hushed as the girl 
opened her lips. 

“ If the door of my mother’s room is not opened 
to me at once I shall telephone for a policeman. 
To-morrow my mother goes from here.” 

Under the shade of his heavy mustache Doctor 
Landreth bit his lips until the blood came. He 
must avoid a scene. His day of reckoning with 
Louise could come later. 

“Miss Fletcher, you are acting like a child. 
Miss Daly has the key, and you may tell her that 
I said you could be admitted. Your mother is not 
well enough to be moved. Besides, we do not 
let people leave without settling bills.” 

Louise started. The had not thought of that. 
“Your bills shall be paid promptly,” was all she 
said as she left the office. 

Q 


242 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


She found the nurse and was at once admitted 
to her mother’s room. 

Early the next morning Mark was roused from 
sleep by the ringing of the doorbell. He hastened 
down to find a messenger boy from the Sanitarium. 

“ A note for you, sir.” 

It was addressed in Louise’s hand. Tearing it 
open Mark read : 

Dear Brother : Meet me by the fountain in 
front of the Sanitarium at eight this morning. Do 
not fail me, Mark. And do not forget that you are 
all that mother and 1 have to depend on. 

LOUISE. 


XVI 


CLOUDS 

M ark was puzzled by Louise’s note. His 
sister was not accustomed to make such 
strange appeals to his love. 

“ Can it be that mother is worse ? ” he said to 
himself. “ I will be glad when she is back home.” 

Mark went to the appointed place promptly. He 
had only just reached the edge of the great foun- 
tain when his sister descended the steps from the 
main entrance of the building and came toward him. 

Louise was strangely pale. Mark noticed this as 
she came along the walk, and a sudden fear took 
possession of him. 

“ What is it, Louise ? Mother is ” 

“ Going home to-day. That is, if we can depend 
upon you.” 

” Upon me ! Why, surely, Louise, whom else 
should you depend upon > I don’t understand 
what you mean.” 

” I do not understand myself, but I will tell you 
all I know. Let us sit down here. I promised 
mother that we would not go out of sight of her 
window. Wave your hand to her, Mark.” 

He did so, and a handkerchief fluttered in return. 
Then they sat down, and Louise began her story. 

243 


244 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


She told of her return to the Sanitarium on the 
afternoon of the day before, of her finding the 
door locked, and of her interview with Doctor 
Landreth. Upon entering her mother’s room, she 
found the invalid in a state of great nervous ex- 
citement. Next she interviewed the matron who 
sent her to Doctor Landreth. 

That time Louise saw the physician alone. He 
told her that she was under age and had no voice 
in her mother’s going. Mrs. Fletcher had been 
committed to the care of the Sanitarium by her phy- 
sician and her son, and it was in accordance with 
their rules that she remain there until those persons 
requested her removal. 

To Louise’s indignant protest that her mother 
was her own mistress. Doctor Landreth had replied 
that the patient was in a weak state mentally and 
was considered a ward of the church, having been 
left in its care by her husband. Again, she could 
not leave the Sanitarium until her bills were met 
in full. 

“ And Mark,” Louise cried, ” the bills amount to 
two hundred dollars ! ” 

“You must be mistaken in the amount, Louise. 
For mother’s room and care she was to pay twenty- 
five dollars a week, and she has been here six 
weeks.” 

“ There are many extras — my meals, messengers, 
errands done, and every little delicacy ordered. I 
have the figures right. Mark, here is the trouble. 
You know the amount received from Mr. Graves 


CLOUDS 


245 


last spring was very small, and mother’s sickness 
has cost us a great deal. Where is this money to 
come from ? ” 

“Where? Why, I will see Mr. Graves this 
morning. But no, he is out of town. Well, I will 
see Doctor Landreth. A few days will make no 
difference to him.” 

“ He said distinctly that mother could not leave 
here until every dollar was paid.” 

“ Then we must wait until I can hear from Graves. 
It ” 

Louise surprised her brother by bursting into 
tears. She cried so hysterically that Mark was 
alarmed. 

“ What is it, Louise ? Are you not carrying this 
too far ? You are excited and nervous.” 

“ Mark, mother must go home to-day. This 
has unnerved her and, my brother. Doctor Land- 
reth is right — mother is not herself. Since her ill- 
ness she has been weak mentally. She is afraid 
to stay here, for their locking the door frightened 
her. I have made arrangements so we can take 
her away, if you will help me. Promise me that 
you will, Mark.” 

There was a moment’s pause. The silvery spray 
of the fountain rose and fell. On the velvety 
sward of the lawn the shadow of the massive build- 
ing lay. The leaves of the trees rustled faintly. 
At one side beds of blossoming flowers made a mass 
of vivid coloring. Mark’s eyes went over all these 
sights, then came back to the face of his sister. 


246 THE APPOINTED WAY 

“ Tell me what your arrangements are, Louise.” 

“ Robert called to inquire for mother last even- 
ing. He sent up his card, and I locked her in her 
room and went down to see him. Mark, I told him 
all, and he promised to help us.” 

“ How can he do that ? ” 

“His father will lend us the money. He will 
meet you at the City Bank this morning at ten and 
have the money with him. Mark, 1 trusted you. 

I told Robert you would give Mr. Gardener your 
note for the amount. I am not of age, so mine 
would be valueless.” 

Mark drew a long breath. “ I am glad you 
thought of that way out of it. Of course, Louise, 

1 will give my note. As soon as Graves comes 
back, I will tell him that we must have an advance. 
Then there is the rent for the little farm in the 
East. We have not drawn that yet. Now, I will 
see Landreth, and we ” 

“ Don’t see him, Mark. Not until you come with 
the money and with a carriage for mother. If you 
do, there will be delays. Come up and see mother ; 
that will make you as anxious to get her home as 
I am.” 

Mark yielded. He went with Louise up the steps. 

“Walk softly,” she whispered. “It is against 
the rules for a visitor to come so early, but I am in 
rebellion now.” 

They entered the room. Mrs. Fletcher held out 
her arms, laughing and crying together. 

“ Oh, Mark, 1 am so glad ! I have been so afraid 


CLOUDS 


247 


since Louise went downstairs ! I want to go home, 
Mark. Take me now ! Oh, if I could only go to 
the dear old farmhouse ! ” 

“ You shall go home, mother, and to-day,'’ Mark 
said so earnestly that Louise knew that her mother’s 
pitiful cry had accomplished what her own words 
had not. 

With gentlest words and caresses the two soothed 
their excited mother. She grew calm. Suddenly 
she leaned back and closed her eyes. 

“She is asleep,’’ Louise said in a whisper. 
“ Mark, you can have a carriage here by twelve. 
I have the house partly ready for mother. Go to 
Mrs. McDonald and ask her to let Della come over 
and finish the preparations. She will know what 
to do.’’ 

Mark promised to attend to everything. He said 
no more about seeing Doctor Landreth, but hurried 
away. 

It was not quite twelve when a comfortable car- 
riage drove up to the Sanitarium. From it alighted 
Mr. Gardener, Robert, and Mark. They entered 
the building, and Mark led the way to Doctor 
Landreth’s office. 

“ Ah, good morning, Fletcher ! Wanted to see 
me, did you ? Well, I am very busy just now.’’ 

“ I will detain you but a few minutes,’’ Mark said 
firmly. “ I have come for my mother, and I under- 
stand that you have refused to give her permission 
to leave until her bills are settled. What is the 
amount ? ’’ and he drew out a purse. 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


248 

Doctor Landreth smiled. In a way he was check- 
mated, but he had only been obeying orders. All 
he knew was that Mrs. Fletcher was to be detained 
as long as possible. 

“You will have to see Drake about the bills,” 
he said carelessly. “I do not like Mrs. Fletcher’s 
going, not in her present weak condition. Your 
sister was much offended yesterday at what was 
really an ordinary event. Miss Fletcher has all 
along made trouble. It seemed to be impossible 
for her to understand that system and authority 
are necessary in an institution like this. Hope 
your mother will be no worse for the change. 
Good morning.” 

The callers withdrew. Mark was conscious of a 
feeling of irritation toward Louise. Doubtless she 
had acted in a childish manner. Then he remem- 
bered his trembling, frightened mother and stayed 
the words on his lips. 

They went to the office of the treasurer, where 
Mark paid the amount charged against his mother. 
Mr. Gardener and Robert waited in the lower hall 
while Mark went upstairs. 

Everything was in readiness. A few minutes 
later Mark descended the stairs, carrying his mother 
in his arms. Robert went up and helped Louise 
down with the luggage. 

Mrs. Fletcher did not speak during the short 
drive. When her son carried her into the house 
and laid her on the bed she smiled and murmured: 

“ Kiss me, Mark ! My good boy ! Now that 1 


CLOUDS 


249 

am home again 1 ask nothing more. I will soon 
be well and strong.” 

Mark went out to dismiss the carriage and thank 
the Gardeners. When he reentered the house 
he found Louise waiting for him in the hall. 

” Mark, I want a new doctor to see mother, one 
not connected with the Sanitarium. Now do not 

frown, brother. It is Mark, 1 am worried 

about her.” 

He tried to smile, but the effort was a failure. 

“ 1 am uneasy about her myself and 1 doubt the 
wisdom of bringing her from the place where she 
could have the best of care. We had to do it be- 
cause she was not willing to stay there, but, Louise, 
it was unfortunate that she became dissatisfied. 
As for a doctor, why not send for Crandal ? ” 

” Let us have some one else, just once, Mark. 
Mrs. McDonald advises it.” 

Mark’s lip curled. 

” 1 see you are determined to blame the church 
for your undignified quarrel with Landreth. Whom 
will you have ? ” 

Louise turned hotly upon her brother. His accu- 
sation was unjust. Then she remembered and 
said in a gentle tone : 

” 1 would like Doctor Gaylord. He is very well 
recommended. Mark, do not let us differ about 
this.” 

There was no reply. Mark strode away and 
Louise went back to her mother. 

Doctor Gaylord came promptly. He was a stran- 


250 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


ger to both Mark and his sister. After examining 
the patient carefully he asked many questions re- 
garding her past treatment. When he left the 
house both Mark and Louise followed him out on 
the porch, leaving Mrs. McDonald with the invalid. 

The physician turned a frank face to the ques- 
tioning gazes that were fixed upon him. 

“ Are you two the only other members of the 
family ? ” 

“ Yes,” Mark replied. ” We hope you can assure 
us that our mother will soon be herself.” 

“ Not that,” and the doctor shook his head. “Mrs. 
Fletcher is very much reduced in strength. The 
old-fashioned phrase, ‘going into a decline,’ suits 
her case better than any of our new-fangled terms. 
Her treatment at the Sanitarium was beneficial, but 
you were wise to bring her home, especially as she 
wanted to come.” 

He paused a moment. Louise leaned against a 
pillar of the porch, a wild prayer for help in her 
heart. Would her mother never again be well ? 

“ I said especially as she wanted to come,” Doc- 
tor Gaylord repeated, his eyes wandering down the 
street. “ There lies one of the things to be done. 
Mrs. Fletcher’s wishes are to be consulted. She 
must be free from care or worry. See that she has 
a nourishing diet. The medicine I have left is a 
mild stimulant. We must depend upon stimulants 
until we can produce an appetite. Do not look so 
despairing, Miss Fletcher. 1 trust your mother 
may long be spared to you.” 


CLOUDS 


251 


Louise could bear no more. She hurried into the 
house. Mark walked down the street with the 
physician, frankly explaining about Doctor Cran- 
dal’s former attendance upon his mother. It was 
arranged that Doctor Gaylord was to be notified if 
he was to call again. 

There was no objection made by Louise to going 
back to Doctor Crandal. He came, and his opinion 
■differed little from that of the other physician. 
Crandal was the more hopeful of the two. Mrs. 
Fletcher would have to be very careful through the 
coming winter, but the next spring would see her 
strong and hearty. 

It was several weeks before Mr. Graves returned 
to the city. During that time there had been little 
change in Mrs. Fletcher’s condition. She was up, 
but did not venture out of doors. Her nervousness 
increased rather than diminished and her children 
never left her alone. 

As soon as Mark heard of the return of Graves 
he sought an interview with him. Mrs. Fletcher 
knew nothing of the borrowing of the money from 
Mr. Gardener. With seeming carelessness Mark 
stated that their expenses had been heavy and 
suggested that his mother authorize Mr. Graves to 
sell a small part of their real estate. 

“! think that would be a good plan,” Mrs. 
Fletcher said. ” I know but little about it, and, 
Mark, I am going to turn the business over to you. 
You are of age.” 


252 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Very well, mother, I will find out just how 
matters stand,” Mark said confidently. 

That was easier said than done. Mr. Graves 
received Mark with marked coldness. 

” I am surprised at the reports 1 have heard of 
you, Mark. Not contented with idling away the 
entire season, you allow your sister to insult the 
Sanitarium authorities and take your mother away 
from beneficial treatment, all for a whim.” 

Mark threw back his head, the lines about his 
mouth tightening. 

“My mother has a right to do as she pleases,” 
was his unexpected reply. ” It was fortunate that 
she did not desire to remain at the Sanitarium, for 
we were unable to meet the expense.” 

“That surprises me. Your indifference as to 
doing anything for your own support led me to 
conclude that money was plentiful with you.” 

Mr. Graves had gone too far. He recognized the 
fact when Mark cried : 

” I did not come here to discuss my personal 
affairs, but to have a fair business understanding 
with you. My mother is not suited with your man- 
agement of her money. Again last year it paid but 
three per cent, interest, although property in that 
region is renting well.” 

“Out on Marshall Street.? Oh, I sold your 
mother’s interest there. She found fault with the 
receipts, so I had to try to better the investment.” 

” And sold it without her knowledge ! Where is 
my mother’s money invested ? ” 


CLOUDS 


253 


“ It is safe in various concerns. I do not feel 
obliged to give a statement without legal notice. 
Next year I am confident that there will be an 
increase in her rate of interest.” 

Mark’s face was growing very red. Graves saw 
this and went on. 

” Surely, Mark, after all these years you are not 
going to doubt my honesty and good faith. Your 
money is safe and ” 

“I must know all about it,” Mark declared. 
“Mr. Graves, I am a man and able to transact 
business for my family. My mother empowered 
me to say that she wishes you to sell at once a 
small part of her property. It was necessary for 
us to borrow money — two hundred dollars — to pay 
her bills at the Sanitarium, although she does not 
know that.” 

” Eh ! Borrow money ! From whom ? ” 

” A friend. Now we must have this money at 
once. In fact, had it not been for the money for 
the rent from the little Eastern farm it would have 
troubled us to meet our household expenses. We 
must have some money at once.” 

” Well, in two weeks’ time I will let you have 
fifty dollars. I’ll advance that out of my own 
pocket, although your interest is not due until the 
first of March.” 

” I will call for the fifty dollars two weeks from 
to-day. At that time I must have an itemized 
account of the property you hold for my mother. 
Also you must be ready to sell a part of this prop- 


254 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


erty, for we must have a few hundred dollars at 
our disposal.” 

” It seems to me, Mark, that you are carrying 
things with rather a high hand. I am your mother’s 
agent, not yours, and the general management of 
these funds is in my hands, or rather in the hands 
of the church. I will do the best 1 can to meet 
your unjust demands, but I must have time.” 

Mark went away unsatisfied. He managed to 
avoid rousing his mother’s suspicions, but learned 
that she had allowed Mr, Graves to retain the papers 
regarding the investment. The minister had given 
bonds for the amount of money placed in his hands. 
Mark looked the matter up and learned that one of 
the bondsmen was dead, and he knew that the 
other was not worth one-fifth of the amount 
specified. 

It was not a promising outlook. Mark consoled 
himself by recalling what Graves had said about 
the general management of the affair being vested 
in the church. He did not fully explain matters to 
Louise, but she saw that he was ill at ease. 

“I shall be glad, Mark, when Mr. Graves has 
turned the management of affairs over to you, as 
mother suggests,” Louise said to her brother one 
evening. ” If we should really need money there 
is something that I am sure you have forgotten.” 

“What is it? That I might go to work ? Graves 
hinted to me that I ought to be earning something, 
and, Louise, it is true.” 

” Mother needs us both and I am grateful that 


CLOUDS 


255 


affairs are so that we can stay with her. What I 
meant was this. Don’t you remember that, after 
buying this place and settling here, mother had 
some money left ? She used it to buy vacant lots 
over by the railroad shops.” 

” That is so. I had forgotten about them. They 
would sell, I suppose.” 

” She paid one thousand dollars for them. There 
has been a good deal of building over there. Prop- 
erty ought to have risen in value.” 

“ Oh, you cheat ! Posing for a poet when you 
are a thoroughgoing business woman ! 1 will look 

up the matter of the lots.” 

The day before Mark was to call upon Graves a 
letter came from the minister. It enclosed a check 
for fifty dollars and said that he had been called out 
of town for a time, but would see Mark on his return. 

In the meantime the college year had opened 
and Mark had commenced his special course in 
theology and church history. Louise rejoiced that 
her decision to remain at home had been made 
before her mother’s illness. She had no desire to 
resume her studies at the college. Professor Lea- 
mon had been advanced to the position of president 
and he was the very opposite of Doctor Barr. 

Robert went to Ann Arbor to attend the State 
University. He had not ceased to hope that Mark 
might change his mind and accompany him. 

” You will be ready to come next year, old fel- 
low,” were his last words. ” I’m so slow you will 
soon overtake me.” 


256 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


As the bracing autumnal days came, Mrs. Fletcher 
seemed to grow weaker instead of stronger. She 
was gentle and uncomplaining. Often she talked 
of the farmhouse. 

“ If we were only back there ! ” she would say 
with a sigh. “I would grow well and strong then. 
Just think, Louise ! On my wedding day 1 went 
there to live. No other place will ever really be 
my home.” 

“Next summer we will take her back there,” 
Mark said to his sister. 

The middle of November came and Mark had 
heard nothing from Graves. Learning that the 
minister was holding meetings at Niles, a town not 
far distant, Mark wrote him a sharp letter, demand- 
ing that he set a day for the transference of Mrs. 
Fletcher’s business interests to her son. 

Before an answer to the letter came, Mrs. Fletcher 
was much worse. A fainting spell was followed 
by a day in which she was unable to sit up. She 
was dazed, continually talking of the past. The 
next morning she was better, but still talked of 
what she called “going home.” 

“ If we could only go ! ” she would say so wistfully 
that Louise felt the tears rising to her eyes. “ Oh, 
if I could lie down in my old room I could rest ! ” 

“I wish we had taken her there when she came 
from the Sanitarium,” Louise confided to her 
brother. “ I could have stayed with her, and you 
could have come back here for the college year. 
Mark, I — well, I am afraid.” 


I 


CLOUDS 257 

The hand of Mark Fletcher closed over that of 
his sister. It was a moment before he spoke, and 
then he said : 

“ I believe I will ask Doctor Gaylord to come up 
and see mother.” 

“ I wish you would. That look in her eyes when 
she talks of going home makes my heart ache.” 

Mark went at once to Doctor Gaylord’s office. 
The physician chanced to be at liberty and accom- 
panied Mark home. 

Louise watched the doctor’s face closely, but was 
able to read little there. He talked cheerfully of 
the invalid’s food and rest, and drew her on to tell 
him all about her longing for the old home. When 
Doctor Gaylord rose to go, he said : 

” I will prepare a bottle of tonic for Mrs. Fletcher. 
Will you,” turning to Mark, “come to my office 
this evening for it ? ” 

” Certainly. And you will come again when 
you think best.” 

Mark was obliged to hurry away then, as it was 
time for a recitation. Louise was a little comforted 
by the doctor’s visit. One thing reassured her, 
Mark was willing to leave the case in the hands of 
Doctor Gaylord. 

That evening Mark found several patients wait- 
ing in the physician’s office. 

“I will be at liberty in a half-hour, Fletcher,” 
Doctor Gaylord said. ” Sit down and wait for me, 

I want to talk with you.” 

Mark had a book in his pocket and was soon 
K 


258 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


engrossed in that. It was not long before Doctor 
Gaylord closed the door after his last patient. 
He drew a chair forward, sat down, and began 
abruptly. 

“Fletcher, your mother is in a bad condition. 
On the occasion of my first visit I told you that 
she must not be allowed to worry over anything. 
I understand how careful you and your sister have 
been, but this idea of returning to the old home 
has taken full possession of her. Is there any way 
by which her wish can be gratified ? “ 

“What! Go back East.? Why, I ” and 

Mark stopped short. 

After a moment he began again. He explained 
all about their affairs. The farmhouse was empty, 
and a part of their old furniture had been left 
there. 

“ While I had given the matter little thought, I 
can see how it could be done, that is if it is neces- 
sary,” he said in conclusion. 

“ It is necessary. Unless this wish can be 
gratified, your mother will not live three months. 
Going to her old home will prolong her life for a 
time ; but, Fletcher, it is my duty to tell you that 
her days are numbered.” 

Mark started up, an involuntary cry breaking 
from his lips. Then he dropped his face in his 
hands, and for five minutes no sound broke the 
silence of the room. 

Mark Fletcher stood up. There was a new 
expression upon his mobile face. 


CLOUDS 259 

“ She shall go home. I will commence to make 
arrangements in the morning.” 

” Make haste slowly,” Doctor Gaylord said. 
“ 1 mean that you must be very careful of her. 
The house must be made comfortable and, if pos- 
sible, put into something of its olden aspect. If you 
or your sister could go on ahead ! But you can ar- 
range that. Fletcher, I wish I had had a better 
message for you.” 

Mark took the doctor’s extended hand in silence. 
A moment later and he was in the street, walking 
slowly in the direction of his home. 

Arriving at the house he found Louise alone. 
She was sitting by the side of a coal stove, reading. 

” Mother is sleeping,” she said. ” Why, Mark ! 
are you ill ? ” 

” Come out into the dining room,” he said. ” If 
mother wakes she will hear us here.” 

Louise followed her brother. When they were 
seated Mark told her what Doctor Gaylord had 
said. 

The girl’s head dropped on the table, and low 
moans broke from her lips. 

“ Oh, I was afraid ! ” she murmured. ” Afraid ! 
Mark, what can we do ? I ” 

The young man threw one arm protectingly over 
his sister’s shoulders. 

“ We must be brave, Louise. This is a time 
when we must forget even our grief in thinking of 
her. One thing is sure ; she must go home.” 

“Yes.” Louise sat upright, resolutely choking 


26 o 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


back her sobs. “ Now, Mark, we must have 
money at once.” 

“ I am going to Niles to-morrow. Graves shall 
come to terms.” 

“ If he will not, there are those lots. You know 
you were offered twelve hundred dollars for them.” 

“ Yes ; but Graves shall do what is right. 1 am 
losing patience with him. If he attempts to put 
me off, I will complain to the church regarding him. 
We must go in a fortnight, Louise.” 

“ You will come back here after we are settled ? ” 
she asked. 

” No. My work can wait. For the present, 
Louise, I shall give myself to her. This surely is 
my duty. It is, for a time, the appointed way of 
which our father spoke.” 

They sat in silence, hand clasped in hand, until 
the invalid’s weak voice called Louise to her side. 


XVII 


MARK’S AWAKENING 

M rs. FLETCHER'S son and daughter under- 
stood that it would be necessary to break 
the news of the proposed journey gently 
to the invalid. Eager as she was to go to her old 
home, the going must be made to seem to her as 
the natural thing for them to do. 

That very evening, while Louise was busy about 
the sick room, preparing for the night, she said : 

“ 1 am glad I crocheted you this warm shawl. 
If we do go home this fall it will be just the thing to 
wrap around your head and shoulders on the cars.” 

” Oh, Louise, you talk as if we were going ! If 
we only could.” 

” Why can we not ? I see nothing that stands 
in the way. Mark could carry on his studies by 
himself for a little while, and he could come back 
here for the spring term.” 

Mrs. Fletcher was delighted. While she was 
given to understand that the matter was not settled, 
she saw that her cherished dream was being favor- 
ably considered. 

Mark left home at eight the next day. His 
mother understood that he was going out of town, 
but did not ask what his errand was. 


261 


262 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


The young man reached Niles, and soon found 
the boarding place of Mr. Graves. The minister 
was absent, being on a round of visits among the 
persons who were interested in his meetings. 

It took Mark an hour to find him. At last he 
came face to face with the man he was seeking, 
Mr. Graves descending the steps of a house just 
as Mark was about to ascend them. 

“1 have been looking for you, Mr. Graves. 
Shall we go to your room, or do you prefer that 
our interview shall take place on the street ? ” 
There was a note of force in Mark’s voice. For 
a minute the eyes of Thomas Graves scanned the 
face of the younger man. The minister was ac- 
customed to reading faces, and he felt that a crucial 
hour was before him. Well, he was ready for it. 

“ What is it you have to say to me, Mark ? ” 

In as few words as possible Mark told of his 
mother’s condition and Doctor Gaylord’s opinion 
of her case. He also told him that he and Louise 
had decided to carry their dying mother back to 
her old home. In conclusion he said : 

“ Mr. Graves, there has been delay enough. 
In some ways you have been kind to us, but now 
I am a man and must take a man’s responsibility. 
To-day you must tell me where the money from 
my father’s, estate is invested, and give over to 
me all papers concerning it. Your duties as my 
mother’s agent are completed.” 

” It was yours and your mother’s fault that I was 
not with your father in his dying hour,” Thomas 



“ At last he came face to face wiili 
the man he was seeking.” 

Page 262. 





MARK’S AWAKENING 


263 


Graves began. “ Had I been, this money as well 
as you and your sister would have been legally 
committed to the care of the church. Knowing 
this, I consider that it was done. After long years 
of effort you were saved. Take heed lest you fall, 
however. This idea of taking your mother away 
from Calhoun is a sinful one. Should she die with- 
out entering into the light you and I would be re- 
sponsible. Louise too must be thought of. As to 
you, Mark Fletcher, you are about to yield to a 
temptation of the devil. You must stay here and 
enter, as soon as you can, upon the work of the 
ministry.” 

” My mother is dying, and my father commended 
her to my care. This other work must wait until 
God opens the way for it. But this has nothing to do 
with the business about which I came to see you.” 

They were walking along a quiet residence street. 
Overhead the sky was covered with dull, gray 
clouds, and the wind rustled the dry leaves that lay 
heaped along the path. 

Thomas Graves stopped. He looked straight 
into Mark’s face as he said : 

“You shall not go back. Neither shall you get 
this money into your hands until I am sure of your 
devotion to the church. It is safe, and you cannot 
touch it.” 

“The law can,” Mark cried hotly. “And the 
church. I will appeal to that.” 

“ We might as well understand each other. Mark, 
I fear you are already in a backslidden state. The 


264 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


church has nothing to do with this business. When 
I said that the transaction was under the general 
church management, I told the truth, for all my 
affairs are dedicated to the Lord. Your mother 
knew nothing of business. The bond I gave her 
has expired. Really you have no claim upon me." 

"What do you mean ? Do you deny that my 
mother placed twenty thousand dollars in your 
hands ? " 

" She did. It was your father’s money — the 
property of the church. I have no idea of defraud- 
ing you. In time, when you and your sister have 
proved yourselves to be faithful members of the 
remnant church, and I see that the money will be 
spent to the glory of God, then it will be placed in 
your hands, but not before. In the spring I will 
pay your mother three per cent, upon the money I 
hold. That should be enough to meet the expenses 
of her family, and it is not the custom of the church 
to encourage habits of extravagance." 

While the man’s shrill voice had gone on, Mark’s 
anger had burned to white heat. 

" Villain ! Thief ! ’’ he cried, choking with pas- 
sion. " How dare you utter such words ? It is 
nothing to you how the money is spent. The money 
is my mother’s, and you — no, nor the church — has 
a right to touch it. How dare you stand here and 
justify your thieving } How dare ’’ 

" Hush, Mark ! There is no use of your losing 
your temper. I have made my meaning perfectly 
plain. If you are inclined to question the authority 


MARK’S AWAKENING 265 

of the church, I shall conclude that it would be far 
from safe for you to leave its fostering care.” 

Mark was trembling violently. He raised his 
hand to smite Graves across the face, then dropped 
it, making a strong effort to control himself. Lean- 
ing a little nearer the minister, he cried : 

“You are a double-faced scoundrel and hypo- 
crite ! This very day I will report your bold thiev- 
ing to the church. If you are not deprived of your 
position as a minister, if you are not denounced for 
your attempt to rob a dying woman, I will re- 
nounce the church and all connected with it. I 
prefer the world’s idea of honesty to such double- 
dealing as yours.” 

He turned and walked away. Once Graves 
made a movement as if he would follow the youth. 
Then he paused, and Mark pressed on, not once 
looking back. 

Mark went at once to the station. There he 
learned that it would be an hour before he could 
take a train for home. Sitting down, he tried to 
calm himself and formulate some plan of action. 

“The days of religious persecution are over,” 
and his lip curled. “ I — am I beginning to waver ? 
But I’ll not think of that now. This wrong must 
be righted, and at once.” 

It was not so much the threatened loss of the 
money that angered Mark. Up before him rose 
his mother’s face. This man was trying to force 
her to do his will, even though it was at the 
expense of her life. 


266 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


On arriving at Calhoun Mark went at once to 
the home of the Rev. William Gay. This man 
was a leader in the church, having charge of the 
business affairs of the Tabernacle congregation. 

Mr. Gay was in, and the caller was admitted to 
the room where he sat. Without explaining his 
errand, Mark asked the minister to go with him to the 
office of Professor Leamon, the college president. 

“ I have a matter of great importance to lay be- 
fore you two. Professor Leamon will be at liberty 
at this hour. Do not refuse to accompany me, Mr. 
Gay. I selected you two, because 1 considered you 
the highest authority of the church.” 

Mr. Gay saw that Mark was greatly agitated and 
concluded that some spiritual matter was troubling 
him. The minister rose and took his hat. 

” Of course I will go with you. If affords me 
great pleasure to do anything for a seeker after the 
truth.” 

The college was not far away. The two men 
traversed the distance in silence. Upon reaching 
the college, Mark lead the way to the president’s 
room. 

Leamon looked up from a report to greet his 
callers. 

“ Fletcher, I received your note, saying you 
had been called away for the day. I am glad to 
see that you have returned. Brother Gay, how 
can 1 serve you ? ” 

“ I came with Fletcher. He seemed to think you 
and I could help him.” 


MARK’S AWAKENING 


267 


Mark was conscious of a feeling of relief. These 
men would help him. Justice would be done and 
the church freed of the presence of a man who was 
not even honest. 

“ It is a long story which I have to tell,” he said 
sitting down in the chair to which Professor Leamon 
pointed. ” I will be as brief as I can, but, in order 
that you may understand my present difficulty, I 
will be obliged to narrate the circumstances which 
led to my coming to this city.” 

He proceeded to tell of Graves’ first introduction 
to the Fletcher family. An account of John Fletch- 
er’s conversion to Adventism and of his death fol- 
lowed. Then Mark told of the removal to their 
present home and of the money entrusted to Graves 
for investment. He mentioned the small rate of 
interest paid, his first interview with Graves, then, 
in a voice choking with rage, he concluded his story 
by narrating the events of that day. 

Professor Leamon moved uneasily in his chair as 
Mark went on. Mr. Gay looked steadily at the 
speaker, -now and then interrupting him to ask a 
question. 

As Mark finished the college president spoke. 

” This idea of your going away from the school, 
Mark, is utter folly. You must not think of it for a 
moment. All can be done for your mother in this 
city that can be done for her anywhere.” 

” That may be so, but she wishes to go to her 
old home. Doctor Gaylord says that doing so will 
prolong her life.” 


268 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Gaylord, indeed ! An unbeliever ! I am afraid 
Graves is right in thinking you not well established 
in the faith. It is not always best to humor the 
whims of an invalid. One thing is sure, Fletcher ; 
you must not go.” 

“1 did not come here to ask you about that,” 
was Mark's indignant protest. ” 1 came to ask — 
and surely I have a right to do so — your help and 
that of Mr. Gay in denouncing this villain and 
forcing him to give up my mother’s property.” 

The college president shrugged his shoulders. 
“ I never interfere in such matters. As I have not 
heard the other side of the story, I am not sure 
who is in the right.” 

Mark started to rise to his feet, then sat down. 
His hands were clenched so that the nails cut into 
the flesh. To himself he said : 

” I must keep cool. Mr. Gay will help me. At 
least he will tell me what to do.” 

The minister was speaking. Mark faced him, a 
look of entreaty in his eyes. 

” Fletcher, you are excited. Doctor Gaylord 
has frightened you. Your anxiety about your 
mother is commendable, only it is exaggerated and 
is leading you to neglect other duties. There is a 
duty, Fletcher, which comes closer than all else. 
It is the call to follow God. You have heeded this 
call, and you must press on, no matter what the 
pathway may contain.” 

” I — I — Mr. Gay, 1 can follow God in no better 
way than to do my duty to my feeble mother. But 


mark’s awakening 


269 

tell me what to do about Graves. Show me how 
to force him to right the wrong he is doing us. You 
cannot be willing that the man he has to-day shown 
himself to be should remain in the church.” 

” You are thinking of yourself rather than of the 
church,” was Mr. Gay’s severe reply. “ Try to 
understand me. Thomas Graves is an honest man. 
He assures you that the money is safe in his pos- 
session, and I have no reason to doubt his word. 
He sees that to give you this money would be to 
help on your undoing. You would go away, 
lose touch with the church, and give up the career 
of great usefulness that is before you. Trust the 
church, my boy. Trust Graves.” 

” I do not trust Graves ! ” Mark sprang up. The 
day was merging into twilight and, in the semi- 
gloom, the youth’s face gleamed white. His voice 
was hoarse as he hurried on : ” He is a cheat, a 
villain ! If you think the church should control a 
man’s property, why not make over yours to it ? 

I tell you this money is my mother’s ; my father 
left it unconditionally to her. She is not a member 
of the church ; it has no claim upon her. As for 
myself, I want nothing to do with an organization 
that holds simple honesty as a little thing.” 

” Mark Fletcher, be careful what you say ! You 
are childish in your impatience of restraint. Listen 

to reason. Your mother ” 

” My mother goes to her old home, as soon as it 
can be made ready for her. Unless this matter is 
made right — unless the church either compels Graves 


270 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


to give up what he has stolen or, if he refuses, de- 
nounces him to the world, 1 will never again cross 
the threshold of church or college.” 

Professor Leamon, who had risen, advanced a 
step, one hand raised. 

” Stop, you mad boy ! Who are you to dictate 
to us ? If we, as representatives of the great 
body, doubted the honesty of Graves we would 
bring him to account. You see ” 

Mark waited to hear no more. He rushed out of 
the room and out of the building. Several persons 
whom he met stopped to address him, but Mark 
strode on, looking straight ahead with eyes that 
saw nothing. 

Instead of going in the direction of his home, he 
strode off down a street which led to the college 
farm. He walked rapidly, his hands clenched, his 
breath coming fast. 

An awful feeling of rage had taken possession of 
him. He was angry, not only at Graves, but also 
at the men he had just left, at the church as an 
institution, and at the members individually. 

Never had the depths of the young man’s nature 
been so stirred. Blind, unreasoning rage possessed 
him. He called himself a coward because he had 
not stricken Graves to the earth. In his passion he 
even cried out against God, forgetting that, above 
all men’s unrest and disloyalty, he reigns in perfect 
justice and in perfect love. 

It was nine o’clock before Mark Fletcher reached 
his home. For hours he had wandered about. 


MARK’S AWAKENING 


271 


Gradually something of his first blind rage had 
passed. In its place came a dogged resistance to 
the ideals which had, for more than a year, ruled 
his life. He longed to cut himself loose from every- 
thing that was connected with Adventism. 

“I have only my mother and sister left,” he 
whispered to himself. “ I will be true to them.” 

The hall door was unlocked. Mark stepped 
within, and Louise came hurrying forward to meet 
him. 

“Oh, Mark! How long you have been gone! 
And you are so pale ! What is it ? ” 

Mark staggered and caught at the stair railing. 

“ Tm done out, Louise. It is no good news that 
I have to tell you. Graves is a villain. We are 
ruined. I have thrown over Adventism and all 
that pertains to it.” 

Louise was bewildered and frightened. Yet, with 
woman’s ready self-sacrifice, she controlled herself 
and sought to comfort her brother. 

“ Poor boy ! You shall tell me all about it. 
Come out into the dining room. I have kindled a 
fire there. Mother is sleeping. Mark, have you 
had any supper ? ” 

“ No, nor dinner either, now that I think of it. 
If you have any meat in the house, bring it on. 
Pork would suit me best. Bah ! To think I was 
such a fool ! ” 

Louise shivered. She did not know her brother 
in that mood. Could physical weariness and 
excitement so change him ? 


272 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


She made him comfortable in an easy-chair be- 
fore the stove. Then she wheeled a little table to 
his side. 

“ You shall have your supper here, dear." 

A few minutes later Louise placed a tray on the 
table. There was strong, fragrant coffee, eggs, the 
fresh brown bread that Mark liked, fruit, and nuts. 

" I thought the coffee would rest you," Louise 
said, as she poured the thick, yellow cream into her 
brother’s cup. With the food and warm drink en- 
ergy came back to Mark. He told Louise all that 
had taken place that day. 

Tears stood in the girl’s eyes when he had fin- 
ished. Like Professor Leamon, she seemed to 
forget Mr. Graves in her concern for her brother. 

" Mark, the church, as a whole, is not to blame. 
You do not mean that you are giving up — every- 
thing ? ’’ 

Mark looked questioningly at his sister. Could 
she regret what he was doing ? 

"1 am renouncing Adventism," he said a little 
fretfully. "We’ll not talk of it. Let us con- 
sider this — the losing of our mother’s money." 

The young faces were very sober. They had 
always been supplied with all of life’s comforts, 
and the future looked very uncertain to them. 

" Can we not compel Mr. Graves to return the 
money ? ’’ Louise asked. 

" I hope so, although there is little to work on. 
Early to-morrow I will see a lawyer. Louise, how 
will mother take this ? " 


MARK’S AWAKENING 


273 


“ She must not know it.” 

“ What ? How can we keep it from her ? Yet 
we must, for Doctor Gaylord said worry and 
anxiety would prove fatal to her.” 

” We can manage. Mother trusts us in every- 
thing and will listen to our suggestion that those 
vacant lots be sold. They will bring enough to 
pay Mr. Gardener and supply our wants for a long 
time.” 

” You are right, Louise.” Mark sat upright, his 
eyes shining. ” We can manage. If we need more 
money to make mother comfortable I can raise it on 
the farm.” 

” Not until you are twenty-five, Mark. I hope 
you will keep the old place.” 

” Always, Louise, but I could borrow money on 
the strength of having that. What I borrowed I 
would work and pay. Oh, I am not afraid of hard 
work. My dream of the law, of oratory, and states- 
manship comes back to me, but now I’ve my way 
— and yours, sister — to make in the world. I will 
do it. Fear and doubt have fled, for to-night at 
least.” 

” The appointed way will be opened before us.” 
Louise leaned forward, her elbows on the arm of 
Mark’s chair, her head nestling against his shoulder. 
” Our father’s words were true. Just now the 
next step is plain.” 

For a little while they sat, lost in thought. At 
last Mark said : 

” I will see a lawyer early in the morning. Then 
S 


274 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


we will plan for our removal. This house can be 
rented and that will help a little. How about our 
going ? Must one of us go on ahead and prepare 
the house .? ” 

“I think you must, Mark, although I dread to 
think of making the trip without you. Let us leave 
that to settle later. Oh, there was a card from 
Robert to-day. He will be home next week for his 
Thanksgiving vacation.” 

“ Dear old boy 1 I Mother is calling you.” 

Louise hastened away. In a few minutes Mark 
heard her say ; 

“ Mother wants you to come and tell her good 
night, Mark.” 

Mark was glad that the room was too dimly lighted 
for his mother to see his wan face : 

” Did you have a good day } ” Mrs. Fletcher 
asked. 

It was not an easy question for Mark to answer. 
He met the situation by saying : 

” I am sure you will think its results good. There 
is nothing to prevent our going to Belmont in a 
fortnight if we can get ready so quickly.” 

” That is good news. But Mark, what about 
your leaving school ? ” 

“Oh, that will be all right. You know I have 
finished my regular college course and it will do 
me good to depend on myself for a while. If I 
decide to go back to my old dream of the law I can 
read up on that this winter.” 

” The law .? I thought ” 


MARK’S AWAKENING 


275 


“ You must go to sleep now, lady mother. If 
you are to take such a long journey you must grow 
strong. Trust us to do the best we can.” 

“Trust you! Indeed, 1 do trust my good 
children.” 

Mark lingered in the sitting room until Louise 
came out, closing the door behind her. 

“ You look so wan and worn, Mark ! Go to 
bed,” she said tenderly. 

“ Yes, I will, Louise, you have done me so much 
good. We will stand or fall together.” 

“We will stand together, brother. God will 
help us.” 

Mark kissed his sister and went up to his own 
room. 


XVIII 


THE OLD HOME 


HE next morning Mark went to the office of 



James La Verne, one of the city’s most influ- 


ential lawyers. There was a slight acquaint- 
ance between the two, and the lawyer received his 
caller politely. Mark told his story, replying to all 
of Mr. La Verne’s questions and unconsciously 
telling the story of his own life. 

“Your experience is a not uncommon one,” the 
lawyer said, “an example of a too trusting faith. 

I know this Graves. While I have never consid- 
ered him dishonest, he has no conscience that would 
prohibit his sacrificing anything or anybody to the 
interests of the church. He is a fanatic and should 
have lived in the days when such persons were 
either martyrs or made martyrs of their neighbors.” 

He rose, took a turn across the room, and came 
back to Mark. 

“ I will take your case, Mr. Fletcher. It is a just 
one. Time will be required, you will grow impa- 
tient, but 1 in the end we will win.” 

They talked a little longer. Mr. La Verne prom- 
ised to find a tenant for the Fletchers’ present 
home. As Mark was about to leave the room his 
host said : 


THE OLD HOME 


277 


“ You say you have given up your theological 
course. Will you study for the ministry under 
some other church ” 

“No,” with a decided frown. “ I begin to see 
that my idea of that work was a huge mistake. 
While 1 never felt drawn to it, 1 was led to think 
that it was my duty to fight against the voice of 
my inner self. Sometime, when I can afford it, I 
shall study law.” 

La Verne held out his hand. 

“ I like that. Before you leave the city let me 
give you some books. You will have time this 
winter to give them a thorough reading and they 
will start you right.” 

During the next few days Mark was interviewed 
by many persons. Members of the college faculty, 
his classmates, and others who were interested in 
him paused on the street or called at the house to 
ask questions concerning the rumor which was 
going the rounds of the church and school. Some 
advised, others angrily or sorrowfully expostulated, 
and a few gave words of sincere sympathy. Mark 
replied briefly to all questions. His fierce anger 
had died down, but his heart was heavy and he 
did not care to discuss the situation. 

Before the Fletchers had made any definite plans 
for their journey Eastward Robert Gardener came 
home for the Thanksgiving vacation. Arriving in 
the city early in the evening, he went at once to 
the house that had so long been his home. Mark 
answered the bell. 


278 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ You, old man ! This is — it is better than 
good ! ” 

The hands of the two young men met in a firm 
clasp. Robert had heard no word of the change in 
Mark, but, in that first moment of meeting, he was 
conscious that the barrier between himself and his 
friend was overthrown. 

“Yes, I am to stay all night,” Robert said in re- 
sponse to Mark’s eager question. “ I did not know 
just when I could get away, so I wrote father to 
meet the morning train. Your mother ? ” 

“Is better. Louise is with her now and I am 
going to take you upstairs for a little confidential 
talk before I share you with them.” 

No sooner were they seated in the room once so 
familiar to Robert than Mark began his story. He 
talked rapidly, being interrupted now and then by 
an exclamation or a question from his listener. 

“ See here ! Td like to thrash Graves for you,” 
were Robert’s first words when Mark ceased speak- 
ing. “ The sneak ! I suppose the man thinks he 
is sincere. He holds it to ’ e his duty to coerce 
people into what he considers the only path leading 
to salvation. Mark, we will show him his mistake. 
The law will give you your rights.” 

“ I hope so, although there are many discourag- 
ing features in the case. Every possible means 
shall be used to expose Graves’ double-dealing. In 
the meantime I must think first of my mother.” 

“ One moment before we speak of that. You 
have renounced Adventism in every way ? ” 


THE OLD HOME 


279 


“ In every way. Robert, I hardly know where 
I stand. In the wave of anger that swept over me 
I lost even my sense of God’s nearness to me. I 
believe in God ; in that I was sincere. Closing my 
eyes to all proof I accepted the doctrine offered me. 
I smothered my desires to know, to question, be- 
cause I was told that they were of the evil one. 
Now — but let us talk of something else.” 

” All right. I cannot advise you in this, but go 
to Louise. Her religion and your mother’s is 
genuine. Now about this journey East. Must 
you go ” 

” Yes. Robert, I am glad to go. You do not 
understand how bruised and beaten I feel. Here 
everything reminds me of the failure I have made. 
Back in my old home I will have time and space to 
readjust my views of life. However, it is not for 
myself that I am going.” 

They talked a long time. Robert’s breath came 
faster when he understood that Mark and Louise 
stood face to face with a great bereavement. The 
motherless boy had learned to love the gracious 
woman who had been so true a friend to him. 
With all his heart he longed to let that love take 
some tangible form of expression. 

” I think I must go on ahead and make the house 
ready,” Mark said slowly, “even if I return to 
make the journey with mother and Louise.” 

“There is something I can do,” Robert cried. 
“You go, and when you are ready for your mother 
I will help Louise bring her there.” 


28 o 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“That would be fine, but, Robert, we cannot 
take so much from you. Besides, you must not 
absent yourself from college.” 

A look of determination came to Robert’s blond 
face. 

“ You always said, Mark, that when I did get an 
idea into my head it was there to stay. This one 
is. It will be very near the holiday vacation before 
you are ready for your mother, and I can get per- 
mission to be away for a week without its making 
any difference with my work. Then Mark ” 

He stopped abruptly. Mark waited in silence 
until his friend said : 

“ About not taking it from me. Man alive ! It’s 
not you that I am going to do it for, and I took 
everything from her. It was not alone board and 
lodging that I received from your mother. She 
kept me clean-minded and aspiring. The days that 
I spent in her home gave me an ideal of womanly 
sweetness and strength that will go with me through 
life. Don’t refuse me this privilege. Let us go 
down and tell Louise about it.” 

Mrs. Fletcher and Louise were very glad to see 
Robert. It was not until after the invalid had fallen 
asleep that Mark told his sister what Robert wished 
to do for them. 

“ Don’t say no, Louise,” the young law student 
pleaded. “ My father ? Oh, he will think it is 
my duty to go. Say yes, please do.” 

Louise held out her hand to him, tears dimming 
her brown eyes. 


THE OLD HOME 


281 


“I think we must say yes, Robert. To have 
such a friend as you are means more than words 
can tell in a time like this. It proves to us that our 
precious mother has not lived in vain.” 

The next day Mr. Gardener came after his son. 
He cordially approved of Robert’s proposed journey. 
To Louise the old man said : 

” It is not only what your mother did for Robert. 
I shall be eternally grateful to her for what she did 
for Isabel. That girl was beyond me. Cordelia 
and I didn’t know what to do with her. I couldn’t 
have faced my brother in the better land if I’d let 
his only child go to ruin, but I am afraid she would 
have gone if it had not been for your mother and 
Professor Lee. Isabel and her aunt sail for Europe 
next week. Robert shall go with you. I would 
go myself if he could not.” 

Mr. Gardener’s kindness did not stop there. He 
refused to take the money the Fletchers owed him 
from the amount received from the sale of the lots. 

” You may need this before you get through the 
next year,” and a grave look came to the farmer’s 
face. ” I am perfectly satisfied with Mark’s note. 
Should you need more money at any time I will ad- 
vance it. No, Mark, I am running no risk. This 
house and the property you own in the East will 
prevent your coming to want for some time.” 

A week later Mark started for Belmont. He had 
written Doctor Smith, also Mr. Lees. Both had 
replied, offering to do anything they could to aid 
him in making the old home ready for occupancy. 


282 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Mr. Lees sent a cordial invitation for the Fletchers 
to make his house their home while they were doing 
whatever must be done upon the old place. 

Mark reached Belmont at three in the afternoon. 
He did not wait to find any old acquaintances, but 
started at once to walk to the farm. 

His heart was full as he made his way along the 
well-remembered road. The earth was frozen, and 
on both sides of the highway stood tall trees, their 
bare branches outlined against a clear, cold blue 
sky. A little farther on, and Mark reached a 
bridge that spanned the river. The stream was 
bordered with ice, but its center current flowed 
steadily, the water sparkling in the sunlight. 

Mark walked on. Several times he met a team, 
and he recognized some of the drivers. They did 
not know him, for four years had brought many 
changes. Mark did not make himself known ; just 
then he felt unable to respond to the hearty but 
curious questions of his old acquaintances. 

He found the house unchanged. The paint was 
worn, and the shutters closed over the windows 
gave it a desolate look. A key to the hall door was 
in Mark's pocket. He fitted it to the lock, turned 
it, and stepped inside, leaving the door open. 

Home again ! Four years since he and Louise 
had stood there and bidden a silent farewell to the 
loved spot. How eagerly he had faced the future ! 
How confident he had been of his strength ! And 
now 

Mark Fletcher sank down upon the lower step of 


THE OLD HOME 


283 


the hall stairs, burying his face in his hands. 
Tears stood in his eyes, and great, silent sobs shook 
his form. After a few minutes he grew calmer and 
recalled his dying father’s words. What was it he 
had said .? 

“I leave your mother in your care. Walk in 
the appointed way that will, a step at a time, be 
opened before you.” 

” Have I been true to those charges ? ” Mark 
asked himself. “ 1 fear I have grieved and hurt 
my mother, but she knows that I love her. As for 
the way — I strove to find one for myself, and now 
the future seems barred before me. I will do this 
duty and wait for the other things. My mother 
shall have my first thought.” 

He rose, alert, active. Passing over the house, 
he threw open the shutters and the upper windows, 
letting the fresh air sweep through the rooms. 
After an hour he made his way to the home of the 
Lees family where he was warmly welcomed. 

A busy week followed. Some of the furniture 
of the farmhouse had been left there on the re- 
moval of the family. Mark had brought other 
articles with him. Mrs. Lees and Nora stood ready 
to give Mark both advice and assistance. Doctor 
Smith offered the help of his own hired man who 
still lived in the tenant house that stood on the 
Fletcher farm. When Mark learned that this man 
was the Tim who had long been employed by his 
father, he accepted the offer gladly. 

” Course and I’ll help you, Mark, me boy,” Tim 


284 the appointed way 

cried, emphasizing the words with a hearty slap on 
Mark’s shoulder. “ So will the woman — Bridget, 
you remember. She’s never forgot your swate 
mother’s goodness, and it’s pleased we both be to 
think you’ve come back to the old place.” 

Fires were kept burning in the lower rooms. The 
house was thoroughly cleaned, and the interior re- 
painted and repapered. Louise had made many 
suggestions before her brother left her, and Mark 
tried to follow them out. 

Louise would share her mother’s room, sleeping 
on a cot. Mark put his own bed in the parlor. 
This apartment, as well as his mother’s chamber, 
opened from the dining room. So Mark would be 
where a word from Louise would rouse him. 

The furniture was arranged so as to make the 
rooms look as they had in the past. Mark pur- 
chased wood with a lavish hand ; the rooms must 
be kept warm for his mother’s sake. 

” I will cut a supply to season for next winter,” 
he said to Doctor Smith. ” You know there are a 
few acres of woodland on my wee farm.” 

The doctor had stopped in passing the farmhouse. 
He and Mark had been through the house and then 
stood in the dining room before the open fire which 
roared up the chimney of the old brick fireplace. 

” Humph ! ” and Doctor Smith eyed Mark medi- 
tatively. ” Cut wood, will you ? I guess college 
has not spoiled you.” 

” It came dangerously near spoiling me in one 
way. Not my muscles, though. Four years of 


THE OLD HOME 


285 


gymnasium training have put me in prime condi- 
tion for chopping and sawing. That will give me 
a zest for books, and I am to give my evenings to 
reading law.” 

“ Humph ! John Fletcher’s son will make a man 
of whom his father would have been proud. I hear 
you have bought a cow and chickens. Want a 
horse ? ” 

“ Yes, I must have one. I want a gentle steed 
that Louise can drive and that’s not too high-lived 
to do a little work.” 

” How would Mag suit you ? ” 

Mark’s head went up. The horse he had loved 
so well in his boyhood was owned by Doctor 
Smith. 

“ Do you mean it, doctor ? You would not want 
to sell Mag ? ” 

” Not to any one but you. If you want her, she 
is yours. The nag’s been a faithful creature, but 
I’ve never forgotten how hard it was for you to 
part with her. I’ve always looked upon the horse, 
and the farm too, as really belonging to you, when 
you are ready to buy them back.” 

“ You are indeed proving yourself to have been 
my father’s friend by your goodness to his son,” 
Mark said in a voice that he could not keep quite 
steady. ” How can I ever repay you ? ” 

“ I will tell you. Some of life’s best gifts have 
been denied me — neither son nor daughter is mine. 
When I am an old man, needing a son’s care and 
counsel, then I may call upon you.” 


286 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“You will not call in vain, sir. May the day 
when you will need such aid be far distant ! When 
it does come, Doctor Smith, you will find me 
ready.” 

The time for Louise and her mother to start on 
their journey soon came. While the house was 
being dismantled, they had stayed with Mrs. Mc- 
Donald. It was harder for Louise to leave the 
town than it had been for Mark. She was smarting 
under no such sense of unrest and failure as tor- 
mented her brother. Louise would be glad to re- 
visit her childhood’s home, but she realized that the 
near future held a sad trial for her and she shrank 
from it. 

Many friends rallied around the girl, filling her 
last days in Calhoun with little pleasures. Her 
fellow-students, teachers, neighbors, and other 
friends bade her farewell with regret. 

Mrs. Fletcher, Louise, and Robert reached Bel- 
mont on an afternoon train. It was a cold day. 
The wind was high, and the air was full of tiny 
flakes of snow. 

Louise looked anxiously from the car window. 
Her mother was very tired, although excitement 
prevented the invalid herself from realizing just 
how exhausted she was. 

“I hope Mark will be waiting for us,” Louise 
said, and Robert replied cheerily : 

“ Of course he will. The ride will take but a 
little time, and then your mother will be in her own 
home.” 


THE OLD HOME 


287 

Louise smiled and began to wrap up the invalid. 
A few minutes later the train halted. It had no 
sooner come to a standstill than Mark appeared. 

“ Here you are, safe and sound. I am so glad ! 
No, Robert, I will carry the lady mother. You 
help Louise with the baggage.” 

Mark took his mother in his strong arms and 
carried her from the car. A covered, two-seated 
carriage was in waiting. Tim sat in the driver’s 
seat. 

Very tenderly Mark Fletcher placed his mother 
on the back seat. There were hot bricks, hot-water 
bottles, and blankets. Louise was seated at her 
mother’s side. Robert and Mark climbed up, one 
on each side of Tim. 

“Drive carefully, old fellow, but as fast as you 
can,” Mark said. “Remember that you are car- 
rying something that is far more precious than 
jewels.” 

“Sure, and it’s meself that knows that same,” 
was the warm-hearted Irishman’s reply. 

Nora Lees was at the farmhouse. When she 
heard the train whistle at the station she made a 
final round of inspection through the house. 

The sitting room was cosy and homelike. Nora 
had brought pots of blossoming geraniums and a 
great silver-leafed begonia for the window where 
Mrs. Fletcher’s flower stand had formerly stood. 
A large stove warmed the room, and near it stood 
a cushion-laden couch. 

From there the girl entered the sleeping room. 


288 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


It was fresh and dainty. White curtains shaded 
the windows and the bed was ready for occupancy. 

There was a bright fire in the dining-room grate. 
The table was ready for dinner. In the center stood 
a vase of pink carnations and the sideboard held a 
wicker basket of red apples and a plate of nuts. 

Dinner was nearly ready. A roast of beef was 
in the oven and vegetables were cooking. 

Nora gave one more look around. Then, sitting 
down at the kitchen table, she wrote : 

Dearest Louise : Oh, 1 am so glad, so glad ! 
In two hours after you read this mamma and I will 
come — mamma to see your mother and I to wash 
the dishes. It is hard work for me to wait, but, dear 
girl, I know you will want to be alone at first. 

Your devoted 

Nora. 

She laid the note in a conspicuous place on the 
sitting-room table. Not until she saw the carriage 
coming did Nora let herself out of the kitchen door 
and start across the fields for her own home. 

Tim drove up close to the hall door. Again it 
was Mark who lifted his mother. In the arms of 
her firstborn Eunice Fletcher again crossed the 
threshold of the house where, twenty-five years 
before, she had come as a happy bride. 

Through the hall into the sitting room Mark 
passed, laying his burden down on the couch. 
Louise threw back the veil that covered her 
mother’s face. Slowly the bright eyes of the 
invalid traveled around the dear old room. 


THE OLD HOME 


289 


“ Home again ! ” she murmured. “ I have nothing 
more to ask for. John, it will be easier to wait 
here and the waiting will not be long.” 

She closed her eyes and lay for a few minutes in 
silence. When Louise bent down to remove the 
wraps Mrs. Fletcher murmured feebly : 

” Louise ! Mark ! Thank you both for bringing 
me here I We are home at last.” 


1 


XIX 


THE OLD AND THE NEW 

M rs. FLETCHER’S journey had sapped her 
strength. On the night of her arrival she 
was not aware of that. It was only when 
Louise urged it that she would retire, and she re- 
mained awake for a long time, talking of the past. 

The next morning she was unable to rise. Mark 
had already arranged for Doctor Smith to see his 
mother that forenoon. The physician came and 
stayed for a long time, conversing with the widow 
of the past and of her children. 

When he left the house Mark went out with him 
to where his horse was tied. 

“ What do you think of mother’s condition ? ” 
was the son’s anxious question. 

“ Well, my lad, you did not bring her home any 
too soon. Just now she is exhausted and must 
stay in bed for a week. The winter will be a hard 
time for her, but when spring comes I hope she 
will regain her strength.” 

Mark looked frankly into the doctor’s eyes which 
wavered and fell. /‘Don’t try to deceive me nor 
yourself. Doctor Smith,” and the youth’s voice was 
husky. “ If she never regains her strength — if we 
can only keep her ! ” 

290 ’ 


THE OLD AND THE NEW 


291 


“ I know. Mark, it is in the hand of One whom 
we can trust. And remember, lad, whatever comes, 
all is well with your mother.” 

Doctor Smith entered his carriage and drove 
away. Mark stood still, watching him. Not until 
the carriage disappeared over the crest of a hill did 
the young man change his position. 

Robert stayed at the farmhouse for three days. 
He would listen to no thanks. 

“ Why, I have paid only the interest on the debt 
I owe your mother,” he said gayly to Louise. ” As 
to the principal I never expect to pay it, unless 
sometime I can do for a boy a little of what she did 
for me.” 

” Promise to come and see us next summer,” 
Mark said as he drove his friend to the station. 
” The farm is at its best then, and I am sure your 
father and Miss Cordelia will consent to spare you 
for a week.” 

” I will come, Mark, unless you can come to us. 
Yes, I understand, but I trust she will be much 
better by that time.” 

Mark did not reply. There were a few minutes 
of silence. Then Robert began to talk of other 
things. 

The two friends parted with a long handclasp 
and few words. Their boyish friendship had been 
strengthened by the events of the past month. 
Each felt that the other was a part of his life. 

The Fletchers were warmly welcomed by their 
old neighbors and friends. At first both Mark and 


292 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Louise were lonely. The empty barns and the lack 
of the many farm interests were felt by Mark. He 
and his sister missed the near neighbors of their 
town life, the stir and bustle, and the many young 
friends who had gathered around them in Calhoun. 

However, they had little time for loneliness. 
Louise cared for her mother and did all the work of 
the house, save the washing. Mark busied him- 
self about the farm. There were many repairs to 
be made upon the buildings, wood to cut, and the 
next summer’s work to plan, for the young man 
had resolved to cultivate the little farm with his 
own hands. 

In this busy life books played an important part. 
The long winter evenings were spent in reading 
aloud and in studying. Louise followed out a 
regular course of reading. To English literature 
and history she added some work in advanced 
German. In this she was helped by Mark, who 
had made great progress under the leadership of 
Professor Lee. Louise still hoped that at some 
future time she could complete her interrupted 
college course. 

Mark gave thorough attention to the law books 
loaned him by Mr. La Verne. He also spent a 
certain amount of time each week on the classics 
and studied philosophy with keen relish. 

The Fletchers were not deprived of all social 
pleasures. While the mother was never left alone, 
sometimes one and sometimes the other of her 
children accepted the invitations they received. 


THE OLD AND THE NEW 


293 

On rare occasions Bridget was allowed to stay 
with the invalid while both Mark and Louise 
enjoyed some simple outing. Louise attended 
church at Belmont. Mark insisted on remaining 
with his mother, saying that his sister needed the 
fresh air, to say nothing of her enjoyment of the 
service. 

Many letters came from their late home. Mr. 
La Verne had commenced proceedings against 
Graves, but wrote that it would be months before 
any definite decision would be reached. 

Professor Lee was in a Montreal college. He 
wrote cheerfully, seeming to be pleased with his 
work. Doctor Barr, who had been traveling since 
severing his connection with Calhoun College, had 
spent some time with Lee. Both men had ceased 
to regret their removal from their former field of 
labor. 

Mark had written to Howard Lee, asking forgive- 
ness for the past. The reply had been hearty and 
cordial. The old friendly relation between the 
two had been revived and letters passed frequently 
between them. 

Isabel was studying in Berlin. She was accom- 
panied by her aunt. Competent musical critics 
regarded Isabel’s voice as one of great promise and 
the girl was working hard. Her olden unrest and 
craving for change were forgotten. 

All knowledge of the family’s changed circum- 
stances was kept from Mrs. Fletcher. This pre- 
vented many little economies which Mark and 


294 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Louise would have been glad to practise. The 
invalid was at ease regarding financial matters and 
her heart was at rest concerning her home. Some- 
times she regretted that attendance upon her 
prevented both Mark and Louise from attending 
school. She was free from pain and was up the 
greater part of the day. Doctor Smith advised her 
remaining indoors until the coming of warm weather 
and she accepted his decision with cheerfulness. 

In many respects Mrs. Fletcher was changed. 
She was as sweet-tempered and as gentle as ever, 
but her strength of mind was gone. Upon her 
children she leaned, depending upon them for all 
things. She trusted them implicitly and her loving 
recognition of their service made it a joy for them 
to care for her. 

The winter days began to lengthen. The cold 
had been severe and February found the ground 
covered with a foot of snow. One sunny forenoon 
Mark was at work in the woods, cutting up a tree 
which had been blown down by the wind. The air 
was clear and the blows of his axe resounded with 
startling distinctness. The chopper’s attention was 
attracted by a noise and, leaning upon his axe, he 
searched the surrounding trees with a keen eye. 

“Ah, there you are!” he said aloud, as he 
caught sight of a red-headed woodpecker that was 
drumming upon a tree high over his head. 

“ Makes one think that spring is upon the way, 
doesn’t it ? ’’ said a voice behind Mark. 

The young man wheeled around. Near him 


THE OLD AND THE NEW 


295 


stood a man of thirty. He was short but well 
built, with a smoothly shaven face and steel-gray 
eyes. 

“ The woodpecker stays with us all winter, but 
I believe this particular kind of drumming is in- 
dulged in by him only when the lengthening days 
and the sunshine make his fancies, like those of 
Tennyson’s youth, ‘Lightly turn to thoughts of 
love.’” 

The stranger laughed and held out his hand. 

” That is good. You are Mark Fletcher. I am 
the Rev. Richard Van Scrodder, pastor of the 
Belmont Church, which your sister attends. I 
have just been calling upon your mother and sister. 
As you may know, I have called twice before and 
have been so unfortunate as to find you out. This 
time the beauty of the day tempted me to come in 
search of you.” 

“ I am glad to know you,” Mark said with evi- 
dent sincerity. “ My sister speaks highly of your 
sermons.” 

“ Come and hear one for yourself. I don’t 
claim that you will be edified. If 1 can make 
people think, it is enough.” 

‘‘Think for themselves or think as you do?” 
Mark asked. 

“ The former, thank you. Of course I try to 
convince ; we all do that in every act of our lives, 
but I want no forced following. 

* There’s a wideness in God’s mercy. 

Like the wideness of the sea,* 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


296 

and the range of thought that he has given his 
children is as broad.” 

Mark put his axe in a hollow log. 

“ Let us go to the house. No, my work does 
not matter.” 

“ If you have the leisure let us go for a walk. 
Let us go down the highway and through Mr. Lees’ 
fields to the woods where they are cutting logs. I 
was by there yesterday and saw that the teams 
had made a good path.” 

“All right,” was Mark’s cheery response as he 
threw back his head. “ It is a rare morning for a 
walk.” 

“ And a talk. Frankly, I am interested in you. 
Your sister has told me that you are a graduate of 
a denominational college. I understand her and 
your presence here. God has given a beautiful 
work into your hands and the doing of it is his 
service. But your future ? I am sure you have a 
work in view. Is it the ministry > ” 

Mark’s face flushed. He knew Louise too well 
to think that she would have discussed his past 
with a stranger. Still, many of the people of Bel- 
mont knew the incidents of his life in Calhoun. 
Was this man mocking him ? 

One glance into the earnest face at his side and 
Mark dismissed that thought. Doubtless it was 
the denominational college that had made Mr. Van 
Scrodder think of the ministry. 

“ Not the ministry. Once I planned for that, 
but in a narrow, bigoted way. I would rather not 


THE OLD AND THE NEW 297 

talk of it. Now I am planning some day to study 
law.” 

“Ah, that is good,” and Mr. Van Scrodder nodded 
his head. “ You look surprised. Do you think 
that I should be shocked because you substitute 
the law for the ministry ? Not if the law is yours 
— your calling from God. It is a high and holy 
one. An old writer says, ‘ Justice, duty, love can 
be rooted and grounded only in the Absolute and 
Eternal,’ and I think he was right.” 

That was the beginning of a warm friendship 
between the Belmont minister and Mark. Mr. Van 
Scrodder was a student, and in many ways the 
tastes of the two were similar. 

It was not long before Richard Van Scrodder dis- 
covered what Mark had hidden, even from the love- 
sharpened eyes of Louise. She prayed for the day 
when her brother would again vow his allegiance 
to God, but she did not understand Mark’s frame 
of mind. 

Mark was conscious that he had lost something 
that might have made his life better. He also knew 
that his course had not been a manly one ; there 
had been too much personal resentment. Doubts 
assailed him. Was there any truth in the idea of 
communication between man and Divinity ? Then 
he looked into the face of his mother, and his ques- 
tion was answered. 

“She and Louise have different temperaments,” 
he would say to himself. “I — what is the use 
of my thinking of it I tried and failed.” 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


298 

Richard Van Scrodder saw much of this. With 
all the strength of his mental and spiritual nature 
he longed to aid his new friend. 

The minister’s own life had not been an easy 
one. He had learned patience in the hard school 
of experience. Prompted by the memory of the 
days of his own young manhood, he waited for an 
opportunity to speak. 

One Sunday afternoon Mr. Van Scrodder called 
at the farmhouse for Mark. The minister preached 
at a schoolhouse a mile away each Sabbath, and 
that day Mark had promised to go with him. 

“ Let us go through the woods ; we have plenty 
of time,” Mr. Van Scrodder said, and Mark readily 
consented. 

The two men walked slowly, drinking in the 
beauty of the quiet scene. A little brook wound 
through the woodland. Its banks were bordered 
with the golden bloom of the marsh-marigolds. On 
the opposite side of the stream rose a gentle slope 
covered with a growth of tender green. Silhou- 
etted against this stood a tall maple, the branches 
laden with its tassel-like red blooms. 

Mark stopped. His companion understood and 
said : 

” It is nature’s resurrection time. You know 
John Burroughs says, ‘ April is that part of the year 
that never cloys upon the palate.’ He is right. 
Mark, does not each returning spring prove anew 
that God is a reality and that he is love ?” 

“It gives one a new joy in life,” was Mark’s 


THE OLD AND THE NEW 299 

thoughtful reply. “ I heard that poetical sister of 
mine describe it as 

“ a time as goes before the leaf, 

When all the woods stand in a mist of green.” 

“ You did not answer my question. How can 
you, my friend, cherish the feeling of doubt and 
distrust toward God in a scene like this ? ” 

Mark drew a long breath. He walked on, and it 
was some time before he said : 

“ How do you know what I think ?” 

“ It will be difficult for me to reply to that ques- 
tion. Perhaps it is given unto me to see. I do see, 
and Mark, with all my heart I long to help you." 

Mark's face was turned away. They walked on, 
leaving the woodland for a field that bordered on 
the road. When they were half-way across the 
field Mark spoke again. 

“You are helping me, Mr. Van Scrodder. I see 
your life, your earnestness, the joy with which you 
sacrifice your own wishes to do God's will. I see 
the trusting faith that is my mother's staff and sup- 
port. 1 see the grace and beauty of Louise's life. 
Again, and this answers your question, I do see God 
in the manifold beauties of the springtide." 

Mr. Van Scrodder held out his hand. “ Then why 
not " 

“Wait a little," and Mark smiled down into the 
other's face. “ I must have time. Growth is the 
law of the universe. Be patient with me, my 
friend. I think we have told you of my father’s 


300 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


dying words. I am trusting in them. In God’s 
own good time a way will open before me.” 

As the season advanced Mrs. Fletcher began to 
gain strength. She dwelt much in the past. Each 
woodland flower brought to her by Mark or Louise, 
each wild bird’s song, recalled to her the days of 
her early married life and her poet husband. 

One afternoon Louise and her mother were seated 
in the sitting room. Mrs. Fletcher held a Bible in 
her lap, but her head rested against the back of the 
chair, and her eyes were closed. Louise was 
wrinkling her fair brow over a German grammar. 
The day was warm, and although there was a little 
fire in the stove the window was open. 

Suddenly Mrs. Fletcher sat up, her head inclined 
in a listening atitude. 

“ Listen, Louise ! Do you hear that ? It is a 
meadow lark, and it is rarely that one comes so 
near the house.” 

It was indeed the voice of a meadow lark. The 
bird was at some distance, but the strong, sweet, 
and high-keyed note came again and again. 

Mrs. Fletcher smiled softly and said, as if to 
herself : 

“John liked the meadowlark’s song. He said 
it was the spirit of early summer. I remember 
he once declared that the bird said, ‘ Spring-o-the- 
year ! Spring-o-the-year ! ’ He wrote a bit of verse 
with that refrain.” 

Louise’s eyes brightened. “ There are many of 
father’s papers in that old desk of grandfather’s 


THE OLD AND THE NEW 30I 

that is upstairs. Some warm day, mother, you 
and I will go up there and look them over.” 

” O let us do it soon ; 1 fear, Louise, I did not 
always let your father know just how proud I was 
of his gift of song. You are like him, and I trust 
you will win the success that was denied him.” 

She leaned back in her chair, a tender smile curv- 
ing her lips. The meadow lark’s song once more 
floated in at the window, flooding the room with 
melody. Louise felt tears rising to her eyes. But 
why should she weep } Such a love as her mother’s 
was stronger than the thing men call death. 

The flowers also reminded Mrs. Fletcher of her 
husband. The white violets were the same as 
those John used to bring her from the woodland. 
When the laurel bloomed and Mark brought home 
great armfuls of it, Mrs. Fletcher told her children 
that on her wedding day when she came to the 
farmhouse she found that her husband had risen 
before dawn that morning and gone to the hills a 
mile away to bring branches of the delicate pink 
blossoms to crown the mantels and tables. 

As the ground became dry and the warmth in- 
creased Mrs. Fletcher ventured out in the sunlight. 
First she walked up and down on the porch, lean- 
ing on Mark’s arm. A little later she went down 
the steps and crossed the lawn. In time she vis- 
ited the flower and vegetable gardens and went to 
the barn. Each visit awakened happy, peaceful 
memories of the days that were gone. 

Mark was hard at work. The fruit had been 


302 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


neglected since the farm had been rented. Mark 
worked among the trees and shrubs. He planned 
a large garden, knowing that the produce not needed 
for home consumption would find a ready market. 

“ I’m a truck gardener,” he wrote to Robert. 
” Pray don’t think, as I used to, that means a man 
who works little. In this case it means a man who 
works hard but in a limited sphere. I feel that I 
must earn something, and this seems the most 
promising way.” 

Had it not been for her mother’s poor health Louise 
would have been perfectly happy during those early 
summer days. The girl’s poetical nature reveled 
in her free, out-door life. She found time to read and 
dream. She also wrote, but often only to destroy 
one day what she had penned the day before. 

Louise’s study of botany had been a joy to her. 
She reviewed it as she went about the yard and 
fields, finding many an interesting leaf or blossom. 
Her flower garden was a dream of beauty, and the 
rooms of the old house were always fragrant with 
cut flowers. 

One disappointment came to the family. They 
had all looked forward eagerly to the promised visit 
from Robert. Early in July he wrote that owing to 
his father’s ill health he must give up what would 
have been so great a pleasure to him. 

“ The dear old man has not asked me to stay,” the letter 
ran. ‘‘ Indeed, he is planning for my going. I chance to 
know, though, that my remaining here and iooking after the 
harvesting of the crops wiii free him from a world of anxiety. 


THE OLD AND THE NEW 


303 


He does not expect it of me, and it hurts a iittie to remember 
that the reason he does not is because 1 have done so few such 
things for him. You don’t need to teii me that you approve 
of my staying ; your own example has taught me the beauty 
of returning a little of the care that has been so freely lavished 
on us. Think of me, arrayed in overalls and ‘ jumper,’ su- 
perintending the harvest and the care of the corn fields.” 

Mark and his sister laughed over the letter. 
A sigh followed the laugh for they were greatly 
disappointed. 

Mr. La Verne’s report was not an encouraging 
one. The progress of the suit was slow ; Graves 
proved able to block every move. He seemed to 
be seeking delay rather than victory, and this fact 
made the lawyer think that in the end the wrong 
done the Fletchers would be righted. 

The summer was nearly over when a telegram 
came stating that Isabel would arrive at the farm- 
house the next day. All was excitement and bustle. 
Louise went about humming a gay little tune, her 
heart dancing with joy. 

Isabel arrived promptly. She was greatly changed. 
It was not that the fair face had lost any of its olden 
beauty, but the ennuied, cynical expression had 
given way to one of peace and joy in life. 

She and her aunt had just returned from abroad. 
Their return had been hastened because of Isabel’s 
approaching marriage. At Christmas she was to 
wed Keith Lancaster, a member of one of Balti- 
more’s first families, and as devoted a lover of music 
as was Isabel herself. 


304 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ I am not marrying him for his wealth or posi- 
tion, or even for his musical ability,” the girl 
declared, smiling down into Mrs. Fletcher’s face 
with a touch of her old sauciness. ” It is a case of 
love, pure and simple. Lady mother, Keith is too 
good for me. It is owing to your sweet firmness 
and Professor Lee’s scoldings that 1 am at all worthy 
to be the wife of the man whom I love.” 

“ If I had gone on in my blind, headstrong way ! 
I know a little more of the world now, dear Mrs. 
Fletcher. Had I taken a position with that concert 
company I would have undoubtedly not only have 
lost my ideal of music — the thing that floods my 
life with so much joy — but I would have lost my 
good name and perhaps my purity. I can never 
cease to be grateful to those who held back my 
wayward feet from the downward path and taught 
me to look upward.” 

Isabel’s visit was enjoyed by all. There had 
never been any special friendship between her and 
Mark, but in the week Isabel spent at the farm- 
house the two came to understand each other better 
than ever before. 

“The years have taught us both some lessons,” 
Isabel said to Mark. “ Not the least weighty one 
of these is the fact that we, individually I mean, 
do not form the center of the universe.” 

” It was not an easy lesson to learn, was it ? ” 
Mark asked with a smile. 


XX 


THE PARTING OF THE WAYS 

T he week after Isabel’s departure the weather 
grew excessively warm. It was very dry, 
and the drouth and heat continued unbroken 
for ten days. The sun’s rays baked the parched 
earth, while the fields grew brown and sere. 

On the morning of the third one of those hot 
days Louise followed her brother out on the back 
porch when he started for work. 

“ It is going to be very warm again to-day, I fear,” 
she remarked, gazing up into the unclouded sky. 

” Yes, and no signs of the rain we need so much. 
Louise, what is it ? You are not usually disturbed 
over the weather.” 

The girl’s lips quivered as she replied, “It is 
mother, Mark. Did you not notice how exhausted 
she is this morning > ” 

“Yes, and when I questioned her she admitted 
that she did not sleep well. Do you think she is 
worse ? ” 

” Not worse, only that she is growing weaker all 
the time. It is the excessive heat. Yesterday she 
took very little nourishment, and her breakfast this 
morning was half a cup of coffee and a taste of 
toast.” 


u 


305 


3o6 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Mark looked grave. “ Shall I ride over and ask 
Doctor Smith to see her } We must not neglect 
anything like this.” 

“ I suggested the doctor’s coming, but mother 
declares that she is not sick and she is in no pain. 
She is taking the tonic the doctor prescribed. You 
know he has said it all depends on keeping up her 
strength. I think we will have to wait a little 
before I can coax her to see the doctor.” 

The next day Mrs. Fletcher yielded to her 
daughter’s persuasions and Doctor Smith was sent 
for. He found his patient lying on a couch in the 
cool sitting room. She gave him a smiling welcome. 

“I don’t know why I consented to your coming, 
Doctor Smith, unless it was because I never have 
the heart to refuse Louise anything she asks for. 
No, I am not ill. This warm weather makes me 
tired and lazy.” 

” Well, to-day is a scorcher. Thank you, child,” 
and Doctor Smith accepted from Louise the palm- 
leaf fan and the glass of lemonade, tinkling with 
ice, which she offered him. ” It is delightfully cool 
in here after a ride under the blazing sun, but Mrs. 
Fletcher, I suppose you suffer with the heat even 
here ? ” 

” Not in the least. I am in no pain, and the only 
way in which the heat affects me is, it seems to 
rob me of all my strength.” 

The physician said little more about the case, 
although he lingered for an hour, chatting of vari- 
ous matters and resting in the cool room. At last 


THE PARTING OF THE WAYS 


307 


he rose to go and Louise accompanied him out of 
doors, her ostensible errand being to show him her 
beautiful gladioluses. 

“ Don’t question me, child,” Doctor Smith said 
abruptly. ” Give her the medicine as I said, keep 
her as still as you can, and get her to drink as 
much creamy milk as possible. If you can, every 
morning get her to take a raw egg in a glass of 
lemonade or a cup of milk ; it will be good for her. 
I will come again the day after to-morrow.” 

Louise put out one hand and timidly touched 
Doctor Smith’s arm. The look upon her face made 
the old man turn away his head. 

“ Is — is that all you can say to me ? ” 

“Yes, Louise, all. No, 1 can say one thing 
more. God is good, my dear girl ; there will be 
no pain, no suffering. And remember that beyond 
is the land where ‘ there shall be no more death, 
neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be 
any more pain.’ Your father is waiting for her 
there.” 

A moment’s silence followed the physician’s 
words. The two stood beneath the wide-spreading 
branches of an apple tree. The flower garden, 
kept moist by frequent waterings, was a mass of 
bright colors at their side. All round them stretched 
the fields, withered and dry. Overhead arched 
the blue sky. There was no sound save that made 
by a humming-bird which was hovering over the 
flowers. 

“ You must not give way, Louise,” Doctor Smith 


3o8 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


said. He spoke appealingly, for the girl’s strange 
look alarmed him. “ She needs you now.” 

“No. I will be brave and strong because she 
needs me. It is not for her that I grieve. Precious 
mother ! She is one of those who ‘ shall see His 
face.’ But oh! how can Mark and I go on without 
her!” 

She covered her face with her hands. It was 
only a few seconds before she looked up and the 
physician saw that she was once more mistress of 
herself. 

” You must let me help you in all possible ways, 
if only for your father’s sake,” he said, taking both 
the girl’s hands in a firm clasp. “ Good-bye, 
Louise.” 

Mrs. Fletcher went out to the supper table that 
evening. Although she ate nothing, she laughed 
and talked with her usual sunniness. 

It was not until the invalid was in bed for the 
night that Louise found an opportunity to tell her 
brother of Doctor Smith’s words. Mrs. Fletcher 
was tired and at once fell asleep. Louise joined 
her brother, who, was sitting in a hammock on the 
front porch. 

“ Room here for you, Louise,” and he drew her 
down by his side. “ What did Doctor Smith say ? 
I — Louise, the look in your eyes has frightened me, 
but 1 did not want to speak before mother.” 

Louise laid one hand upon that of her brother. 

“ He did not say much, Mark, but enough to 
convince me that he feared the worst.” 


THE PARTING OF THE WAYS 309 

“ What do you mean ? Surely mother will soon 
recover from the effects of the heat.” 

In a low, vibrant voice Louise repeated the doc- 
tor’s words. Mark listened breathlessly. When 
she ceased speaking a groan broke from his lips. 

” Can it be .? How can we live without her ? 
Louise, something must be done. Perhaps if we 
took her to the lakeside ” 

“She has no strength for a journey, Mark.” 

“ We will send to the city for a doctor. Whom 
shall we have ? ” 

Louise shook her head. “ No physician can do 
more for her than Doctor Smith is doing. Mark, 
we can fight against this, but it will be in vain. 
Soon we will be motherless.” 

The girl’s voice broke into low sobs. For a 
few moments they sat in silence, trying to realize 
what was before them. It was Louise who spoke 
first. 

“We must make her last days happy and care- 
free. Thank God that there will be no fierce pain ! 
And thank him that there are two of us ! Oh, how 
can we bear it ? ” 

“ We must, dear sister. Do you know what 
thought came to me as 1 sat here in the gray twi- 
light listening to your words ? It was that Christ 
knows our pain. Even amid the agonies of the 
cross he remembered his own mother. He under- 
stands, Louise.” 

A long time the brother and sister sat in silence. 
Gradually the air grew cooler and a faint breeze 


310 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


stirred the leaves of the vines which shaded the 
porch. 

All through that weary time Richard Van Scrod- 
der was much at the Fletchers’. He said little about 
the invalid’s condition, but his visits were a source 
of comfort to both Mark and his sister. 

Three days after Doctor Smith’s first visit Mrs. 
Fletcher was too weak to rise. 

“I will lie still until dinner time,” she said to 
Louise. ” Somehow I am so tired.” 

Doctor Smith came again that afternoon. He 
found his patient still in bed. 

“It is the heat,” she said lightly. “I really 
ought to get up, but Louise makes me so com- 
fortable here.” 

“ It is just as well for you to keep quiet while 
the excessive warm weather lasts,” and Doctor 
Smith wiped his forehead. “If I could lie in bed 
these days I would. It is hotter than ever this 
afternoon, and yesterday there were many cases 
of prostration all over the country.” 

The heated term did not last much longer. It 
was broken by a severe thunderstorm. Rain fell 
half of the afternoon and part of the night. The 
next morning dawned clear and bracing. 

Mrs. Fletcher said nothing about attempting to 
rise. She lay looking out of the window when 
Louise brought in the breakfast tray. 

“How much good the rain will do,” the invalid 
said. “I hope it did not beat down the corn. 
Your father has gone to the field ? ” 


THE PARTING OF THE WAYS 311 

Louise stepped back. By a great effort she con- 
trolled herself and said ; 

“ I do not think the corn is injured. All the 
farmers will be glad because of the rain. See ! 
Here is a bit of fish, broiled just as you like it.” 

From that time Mrs. Fletcher’s mind often wan- 
dered. She frequently spoke of her husband as if 
he were in another room or busy somewhere about 
the farm. 

Mark and Louise learned to reply to these re- 
marks in such a way as to satisfy their mother. 
She never asked for her husband, but it was as if 
his presence were always with her. 

No word of complaint passed her lips. She was 
easily tired, and sometimes it puzzled her to place 
people who came to see her. There was a little 
shrinking from all save those whom she loved best. 
To her children she turned for everything, and they 
had only to express a wish to have her attempt to 
fulfill it. 

October came. The leaves upon the trees began 
to take on tints of red, yellow, and brown. There 
had been no frost, and the late rains had clothed 
the fields anew with green, while the garden flowers 
were still fresh and fragrant. 

One day Mrs. Fletcher rallied from the semi- 
conscious state in which she had lain for some time. 
Louise was busy about the room, when Mark came 
in and sat down near his mother. She held out one 
wasted hand to him. 

“My good boy! Mark,, my mind is clear to- 


312 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


day. Tell me — are my business affairs in shape so 
there can be no trouble for you and Louise ? ” 

“Yes, mother. You know you made your will 
soon after father's death, dividing everything 
equally between us. I'hen, when I became of 
age, matters were arranged so that I could act as 
Louise’s guardian. She is twenty now, so she will 
not need one long.” 

“ But she will always need you, as you will need 
her. I trust you to be true and loyal to each 
other. About the property, I want you to use it 
freely to complete your education.” 

“Yes, mother,” Mark said, gently stroking her 
hand. “ Is there anything in particular that you 
wish us to do ? ” 

“ I can trust you to do what seems for the best. 
It would please me to have you go to some place 
where you could be together while in college. I 
have thought of the University of Michigan, where 
Robert is. You could study law there, and Louise 
could take a literary course. But do about these 
details as you think best.” 

A sudden wave of tenderness swept over Mark. 
He bent his head close to his mother’s pillow. 

“ You have been such a good mother ! If 1 ever 
make a worthy man it will be because of you. 
Your life shall be my inspiration.” 

“ Oh, it does me good to hear you say that ! 
Thank you, dear. Mark, it is all right between 
you and God ? ” 

“ All right, dear mother. I am weak, but I will 


THE PARTING OF THE WAYS 313 

strive to walk in God’s appointed way, as my 
father bade me.” 

” I will tell him. Now I am tired and must rest.” 

Later that same afternoon Mrs. Fletcher talked 
to Louise. 

” Come and sit down by me, dear heart. Ah, 
that was your father’s pet name for you. How 
tender his heart was toward his little daughter ! 
Louise, he hoped, and I hope, that God will give 
unto you, in its fullness, his gift of song.” 

Tears stood in the girl’s eyes. She said steadily : 

” He gave me something better — a noble father 
and mother. If the other comes, I shall take it as 
my heritage from him and you.” 

” I think it will come, Louise ; the eyes of the 
dying see clearly. You heard what I said to Mark. 
Whatever the future brings, daughter, you two are 
to love each other, as you have all your lives.” 

“Yes, mother, always. And I — I will try to do 
the things I know you would want me to. For I — 
Oh, mother ! How can ” 

She could go no further. With unexpected 
strength Eunice Fletcher drew her daughter to her 
breast. 

“ Not alone, dearest, not alone ! That is what 
you would have said. Christ’s promise is, ‘ I am 
with you alway.’ My love shall cheer and help 
you, as your father’s love has cheered and helped 
me. Love never dies, for love is of God.” 

She closed her eyes. Louise sat still. She was 
not losing her mother ; it was only the parting of 


314 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


the ways. Still, the human heart longs for an ex* 
pression of love suited to its human needs, and 
Louise's tears could not be stayed. 

The end was not long in coming. There were a 
few cool, crisp days, and then came a period of 
sunshine and warmth. The air was like wine in its 
exhilarating quality, and, in the distance, it took 
the form of a purple-gray mist that robbed objects 
of their familiar appearance and wrapped the world 
in indistinct, illusive beauty. 

One afternoon, when earth was at its fairest, 
Eunice Fletcher fell into a deep sleep. Hours went 
by, and she did not wake. Doctor Smith, physician 
and friend, came and stood by the bedside, then 
went away, able to do nothing save to give the 
son and daughter his sympathy. Those who had 
known the dying woman all her life came and went. 

Through all that silent moonlight night Mark and 
Louise never left their mother's side. Mr. and 
Mrs. Lees, Mr. Van Scrodder, and the faithful Tim 
and Bridget shared their vigils. Just as the dim 
gray of early morning began to take the place of 
the solemn darkness and, low down in the eastern 
horizon, a faint rosy glow could be seen, the sleeper 
turned her head on her pillow. For a moment the 
thin fingers closed over the hand of Louise, then 
the grasp relaxed, the faint breathing grew still 
fainter, and stopped. Eunice Fletcher's soul had 
returned to God. 


XXI 


WHAT NEXT? 

T he few days that followed Mrs. Fletcher’s 
death were filled with the sad details which 
have wrung so many hearts. As is often the 
case, the bereaved ones felt that they could not 
have endured that time of grief had it not been for 
the many kind friends who rallied around them. 
These friends performed the last sad rites for the 
dead, relieved the living of all possible care, and 
freely gave to the mourners of that wine of life — 
sympathy. 

At last all was over ; Eunice Fletcher’s body was 
laid to rest beside the ashes of the husband whom 
she had loved so well. The house was restored to 
its usual order. Mark and Louise were freed from 
the care which had been to them a privilege rather 
than a burden. The question that confronted them 
was — what next ? 

There was not money enough at their disposal to 
justify them in entering college that year. Perhaps 
if they waited a few months Graves might be 
brought to terms. 

“ Then we would know just what we could do,” 
Mark said to Richard Van Scrodder. ” Now we are 
in a state of uncertainty.” 

315 


3i6 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


It was a cold, stormy evening. The wind was 
driving the rain against the windows and wailing 
around the house. Mr. Van Scrodder had walked 
out to the farmhouse that afternoon, and Mark had 
persuaded him to remain all night. 

The trio had finished supper. Louise was in the 
kitchen, while the two men sat before a bright fire 
in the dining room. Mark sat erect, an eager, in- 
tense look upon his face. Mr. Van Scrodder lay 
back in an easy-chair, watching the fire. 

At Mark’s words the young minister turned his 
gaze from the ruddy flames to the face of his friend. 

“ Uncertainty but not doubt. Your eyes show 
that ‘ the monster doubt ’ has no place in your 
conception of the future.” 

At that moment Louise entered the room. Mark 
rose and placed a chair for his sister as he said : 

“You are right. With all my heart I long for 
the near future to bring Louise and myself the op- 
portunity to carry on our chosen studies. Yet I 
am sure, if we will walk therein with trust, the 
way that will open before us will be God’s appointed 
one for us. There are no mistakes with him.” 

Louise reached over to lay for a minute one 
hand upon that of her brother. 

“This winter shall be a time of intellectual 
growth for us,” she declared. “ Books and nature 
can be ours for the asking.” 

“Which, put into common language, means that 
I am to read law while my sister writes poetry,” 
Mark said, a teasing note in his voice. 


WHAT NEXT ? 


317 


“That is well,” Richard Van Scrodder said, his 
eyes resting approvingly upon Louise’s fair face 
which just then was suffused with color. “ It is 
not for you and me to understand a poet’s gifts. 
Carlyle says that they are sincerity and depth of 
vision.” 

“ Why, those are the very things needed in the 
profession to which 1 am about to give myself,” 
Mark cried. “ Yours needs them too. Van Scrodder. 
Indeed, they are the universal needs of humanity. 
Sincerity ! It differs from its Anglo-Saxon neighbor 
— truth. If there was more of it practised there 
would be less need for lawyers and preachers.” 

Richard Van Scrodder laughed. “ That is good. 
I remember Lowell as saying, 

“Not lured by any cheat of birth, 

Nor by his clear-grained human worth, 

And brave old wisdom of sincerity.” 

“ It is old, old as the human race, but courageous 
describes it better than brave does. Van Scrodder, 
both you and Louise may think it strange that our 
discussion of this word should lead me to think of 
Graves, but it does.” 

“Not strange,” Louise hastened to say. “The 
law of opposites would explain it. It is the lack of 
this quality that dwarfs Mr. Graves’ nature.” 

“Not exactly. Graves may think that he is 
sincere, but he is fanatical instead. It is as if a 
man closed his eyes and insisted that darkness en- 
veloped the earth. In the last few months, since 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


318 

much of my bitterness toward the church and the 
college has passed away, I have come to pity 
Thomas Graves. I must admit that this pity is 
not unmixed with contempt.” 

Mr. Van Scrodder nodded. ” I understand. If 
the day will only come when this man’s conduct 
will be seen by him in its true light ! ” 

“ If that day ever comes I think our father’s 
dying words will pierce his heart as a sword. ‘ I 
think you can trust Graves,’ our father said to our 
mother. She trusted him, and he betrayed the 
trust.” 

The conversation turned to other subjects. Mr. 
Van Scrodder asked : 

“You will remain here ? ” 

“This winter, 1 think,” was Mark’s reply, “un- 
less something occurs that makes us change our 
present plan. The house in Calhoun will be empty 
in a month, and we have talked of going back 
there. That would have its advantages. One of 
them would be the probability of my finding work.” 
“ What kind of work do you want ? ” 

“ It is not so much a question of what I want as 
of what 1 can get. 1 would clerk, teach a country 
school, or work in a factory. 1 have muscle, and 
this last year has developed it.” 

“You do not think it would pay you to remain 
on the farm another year ? ” 

Mark shook his head. “ There is not land 
enough to make it profitable. I could make our 
living here, but it would give me little time for 


WHAT NEXT ? 


319 


study. The farm is in good shape, and it will rent 
well. Farming is not my vocation, although I love 
the old place.” 

Ten days later a letter came from Mr. La Verne. 
Its contents caused Mark and Louise to decide to 
return to Calhoun. 

The lawyer asked Mark to enter his office as a 
student. He could read law one-half of each day. 
Mr. La Verne would find him employment for the 
other half, something that would help defray the 
expenses of the little household. 

” Mr. La Verne is one of the best lawyers in the 
city,” Louise said approvingly. “To be in his 
office for a year will be of great benefit to you. It 
will enable you to take up the course in a law 
school, when you can enter, with a practical un- 
derstanding of what you learn. Then it will be 
pleasant to see the dear old town.” 

Mark nodded. The girl started, as if just re- 
membering something. 

“ Do you dread going back, Mark } Remem- 
bering how you have changed, do you dread to meet 
your old associates ? ” 

“ No, Louise. That part of my life, when I was 
a fanatical devotee of a creed that I accepted only 
because I refused to allow myself to question it, 
seems like a dream to me. My bitterness toward 
church and college has faded. I am indifferent to 
them ; that is all.” 

It was not without many sighs that the brother 
and sister prepared to leave, for the second time. 


320 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


their old home. The spot was hallowed to them 
by many associations. 

“It is home,” Louise said in a trembling voice. 
“ Sometime we will come back to it.” 

“ Louise, when I have won fame and — of more 
consequence in this case — fortune, you and I will 
come here every summer. Instead of going to the 
mountains or the seashore we will return to the 
home of our forefathers. Here are fields, forest, 
and river.” 

“That will be delightful. Mark, notwithstand- 
ing the uncertainty of our future my heart is light. 
Do you remember how we used to talk of what we 
would do .? All the years and their changes have 
altered those childish plans but little. We are both 
proving faithful to our ideals.” 

Of all their many friends it was the hardest to 
say good-bye to Doctor Smith, the Lees, and Mr. 
Van Scrodder. While they had known the minister 
only a short time, he had come to be considered by 
them as a stanch and true friend. 

“ It is not a final good-bye,” Richard Van Scrod- 
der said on the evening before their departure 
when they were all at the home of the Lees. “ I 
have always wanted to visit the region of the 
Great Lakes, and I shall find you.” 

“ Promise that it shall be next year,” Mark 
urged, while Louise blushed and looked her cordial 
approval of the invitation. 

“ I cannot promise that. You shall hear from 
me, for I shall miss you both.” 


WHAT NEXT ? 


321 


The going of the Fletchers had been hurried a 
little that they might meet Robert when he was 
home on his Thanksgiving vacation. The brother 
and sister went at once to the farmhouse, — the 
Gardeners would hear of no other arrangement. 
There was a pressing invitation from the farmer 
and his sister to make the visit a long one. 

“ The longer the better,” Miss Cordelia said 
hospitably. ” All winter would be only too short 
a visit. William and I are lonely. Besides, it really 
does not pay to cook for just two, and it does my 
heart good to see Mark and Robert eat.” 

There were many other cordial welcomes for the 
brother and sister. The Sterlings, the Atwoods, and 
Mrs. McDonald all met them with expressions of de- 
light and offers of assistance in the work of settling. 
Doctor Gaylord found time amid his pressing duties 
to drive out to the farm for a call. Mrs. Crane begged 
them to make her house their home. 

Mark met Professor Leamon on the street. The 
college president had recently had the title of Doc- 
tor of Divinity conferred on him. He halted at the 
sight of his former pupil, but it was evident that he 
was not sure of his reception. Mark held out his 
hand. 

” I have not changed my mind about Graves, 
Doctor Leamon, but I am a little ashamed of the 
unwise wrath that made me denounce church and 
college because of one man.” 

Leamon took Mark’s hand, and in answer to an 
inquiry said that he was very well. 

V 


322 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ It is not necessary to put that question to you, 
Mark ; your countenance speaks of perfect health. 
And your sister ? ” 

“Louise is very well, thank you, only a little 
worn out from her long attendance in our mother’s 
sick room.” 

“ Yes. In your bereavement you both have my 
sympathy. Mark, you have come back to take 
your old place, your rightful place ? ” 

Mark made a dissenting gesture. “ Never that, 
sir. 1 enter Mr. La Verne's office as a law student 
as soon as we are settled in our old home. When 
I have earned the money for my expenses, or when 
Graves returns what he has stolen, then I shall 
take a course at some law school.” 

“ And the ministry ? It is a fearful thing for one 
who has put his hand to the plow to turn back. It 
may be the unpardonable sin.” 

“God’s ministry is not for me,” Mark said a 
little sadly. He had turned his face westward and 
stood looking at the massive brick college building 
which was silhouetted against the radiant sky. “ His 
service is, though, and 1 feel that the work to which 
he has called me is of great importance. Now tell 
me of the college.” 

There were some members of the college faculty 
who welcomed Mark back to the city with expres- 
sions of warm regard. Others looked askance at 
the young man who had once adopted their faith 
but had forsaken it. 

Doctor Barr was back in his home. He was not 


WHAT NEXT ? 


323 

very well, and sent a note asking Mark and Louise 
to call upon him. 

They hastened to do so. The doctor was de- 
lighted to see the students in whose welfare he had 
been so much interested. He held both of Louise’s 
hands in his own for a long time, looking straight 
into her clear, brown eyes. 

“ Ah, child, you have lost the mother love that 
was God’s best gift to you. No, you have not lost 
it, for love is like its author — immortal. Still the 
going away from you of the outward expression of 
that love has saddened you. It has enriched your 
nature too. So much for the daughter. Louise, 
what of the poet } ” 

The pink in the girl’s cheeks glowed a shade 
deeper. Into her eyes came a tender, far-away 
look. 

“Poetry is still ‘mine own good treasure.’ I 
have not forgotten, Doctor Barr, that it was you 
who first taught me to regard the divine art aright.’’ 

“ Do you recall the time I taught your class in 
literature } You were a joy to me. Once 1 asked 
several members of the class to define poetry. 
Your definition has always lingered in my memory. 

‘ Poetry is an artistic and heaven-given production 
of the imagination expressed melodiously ! ’ What 
have you written in the last year ? ’’ 

“ Just a few simple things — some of them very 
bad, and a few fairly good — for a girl.’’ 

“ I like that. Will you bring them over and 
read them to me some day ? I have a few fugitive 


324 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


bits of verse myself, but I will save them until you 
come alone. We understand Mark’s case ; oratory 
and poetry are related yet separate.” 

Doctor Barr approved of Mark’s plan. He made 
the brother and sister promise to visit him often. 

” This is my Indian summer,” he said as he 
walked to the door with them. “The soreness 
over my defeat is gone. But, remembering the 
young men and maidens whom it was my privilege 
to point upward and onward, my heart grows light. 
So many of them are living lives of which I am 
proud.” 

Mark and Robert had many long talks together. 
The boyish friendship between them had grown 
stronger with the passing years. Each believed in 
the other, because, as in the case of David and 
Jonathan, “he loved him as he loved his own 
soul.” 

Robert was eager for Mark to enter the university 
at the beginning of the next semester. Mr. Gar- 
dener approved of this and offered to loan his son’s 
friend the necessary money. 

“ You can pay it back when you are able,” the 
old man said. “ It is to be Robert’s some day, 
and I know of no way in which it could be invested 
in which it would bring him the pleasure that this 
would. You had better take it, Mark. Or if you 
are not willing to do that, you and Louise had 
better sell the house here and go on with your 
education.” 

“ We have thought of that but will not do it this 


WHAT NEXT? 


325 


year. I thank you, Mr. Gardener, but I think 
Louise and I must carry out the plans we have 
made for the rest of this year.” 

It did not take long for the two to set up house- 
keeping. They rented the three upper rooms that 
opened from the front hall, also the parlor, thus 
bringing in a little money each week. 

Mark spent every forenoon at Mr. La Verne’s 
office. He reached there at seven each morning 
and remained until noon. It pleased him that he 
could have the earlier part of the day for his studies, 
as he said then his mind was at its best. It sur- 
prised Mr. La Verne to see how readily Mark mas- 
tered the details of his chosen profession. The 
youth also became much interested in politics, going 
into the history of the political parties and their 
effect upon the development of the country. 

After an hour for dinner Mark went to the office 
of one of the city’s manufacturing establishments. 
There he had a position as assistant bookkeeper 
and correspondence clerk. He worked until six. 
The labor was not severe but demanded close 
attention and much care. 

In the evening he studied and read with Louise. 
Sometimes they went for long walks. Again they 
attended a good concert or a lecture. Louise did 
the work of the house and cared for the rented 
rooms. The rest of the time was given to her books 
and to her pen. It was a quiet, uneventful life. 
Yet it was crowded so full of congenial duties and am- 
bitious plans that the days went by on swift wings. 


326 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


The Fletchers had seen nothing of Graves since 
their return from the East. He was spending the 
winter in the South, and, owing to his persistent 
delays, the case against him stood where it had a 
year before. 

“I am slowly tightening the toils about him,” 
Mr. La Verne said to Mark. “ The day is not far 
distant when I can force him to allow the case to 
come to trial. Then I feel sure that we will win. 
Graves’ very delay shows that his case is not a 
strong one.” 

The winter and spring went by. The earth 
awoke to new life and beauty. Louise found herself 
longing for the fields and woods. Robert would 
come home in June. Then Mark and Louise would 
go to the farmhouse for two weeks. Mark’s em- 
ployer and Mr. La Verne were both willing to grant 
him leave of absence for that length of time. Della, 
the trusty maid of Mrs. McDonald, was to care for 
Louise’s rooms, and all looked forward with delight 
to the coming holiday. 


XXII 


MORE PLANS 

R obert had written to Howard Lee, inviting 
him to visit the farmhouse at the time when 
Mark and Louise would be there. A prompt 
answer came and Professor Lee accepted the 
invitation. 

He went on to say that he was not to remain in 
Montreal another year. An excellent position had 
been offered him in Chicago. He had not accepted 
it yet, as he was hoping for something still better. 
A decision would soon be made regarding a situa- 
tion for which he had applied. If this were not 
given him he would take the Chicago position. 

Howard Lee’s letter was bright and hopeful. 
Apparently he had emerged from the cloud that had 
so long darkened his life. While he could never 
cease to regret the dissipation and excesses that 
had darkened his young manhood, he had set his 
face steadfastly forward. Aided by the intellectual 
labor that was so dear to him, he was determined 
to make his future atone for his past. 

Three days after Robert’s return to his home the 
Fletchers went to Gardener Farm. They were 
warmly welcomed. Louise was an especial favorite 
with Miss Cordelia. 


327 


328 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“I wish you would stay all summer, Louise,” 
the spinster said. 

It was the evening of the guests’ arrival, and 
Miss Cordelia had accompanied the girl up to her 
room. They both sat down, and Miss Gardener 
went on. 

“ I’m proud of Robert. Now he will never make 
a brilliant man, like your brother. Robert is a 
Gardener — a little slow but steady and true. I 
loved Isabel, but I was always a little afraid of her. 
She was her beautiful, high-spirited mother over 
again, and having her own way as she did, spoiled 
her. Your mother saved Isabel, saved her from 
herself, for that was the danger that threatened the 
girl. I loved the child with a love that had more 
pain than pleasure in it, but I feel nearer to you. 
Louise, I wish you would come here to live.” 

“ Thank you, dear Miss Gardener. Such words 
mean much to a girl who is so alone in the world as 
I am. But I must stay with Mark — our mother 
bade us cling together. Then I have my ambitions, 
as well as the boys. My education is only begun. 
You know I’m not to be an idler but a worker.” 

Miss Cordelia rocked back and forth, shaking her 
head. 

“ I’m old-fashioned, my dear, and I don’t believe 
in girls knowing too much. Now it would not sound 
well for me to advocate marriage, but — well, I 
wish you would come here to live and let those 
boys go to college. You think about it, Louise. 
Good night,” and Miss Cordelia bustled away. 


MORE PLANS 


329 


The next afternoon Robert and Mark drove into 
town to meet Professor Lee. Louise went for a 
stroll through the fields and woods. She reached 
the house just as the young men returned. They 
were alone. 

“Yes, we heard from him,” Robert said in re- 
sponse to Louise’s eager questions. “ There was a 
telegram, but it was unsatisfactory. It said that he 
had been detained by most important business and 
would come on as soon as possible.” 

All were disappointed and mystified. Mark said 
a little impatiently : 

“ I hope this important business will not detain 
him until my fortnight’s vacation is over.” 

“There will be a letter to-morrow, explaining 
everything,” Louise said reassuringly. 

No letter arrived the next day. A week went 
by and Howard Lee had not been heard from. 

While this was a great disappointment it was 
not allowed to spoil the happiness of Robert and 
his guests. The boys fished and tramped through 
the woods. They all played tennis and went for 
long walks and drives. They read and sang, and 
they never tired of talking. 

One evening all the inmates of the house gath- 
ered on the front porch. A new moon hung low in 
the western sky. This and the myriads of stars 
lighted the scene with a faint, illusive radiance. 

Mr. Gardener sat in an arm-chair, enjoying his 
evening pipe. Miss Cordelia rocked away busily, 
her hands folded in her lap. The spinster could 


330 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


not forget that those hands should have been busy; 
idleness was a crime in her eyes. 

Louise lay in a hammock. The girl was lost in a 
reverie, hearing without understanding the ani- 
mated conversation of Mark and Robert who were 
seated near. 

Suddenly a quick, brisk step sounded on the 
highway. It halted, and the gate swung open. A 
man’s tall figure walked up the path. 

“ Any welcome for a tardy guest ? ” called out 
Howard Lee’s voice. 

All gathered around the new-comer. Questions 
and words of greeting were curiously intermingled. 

“Yes, thank you, 1 have had supper.’’ This to 
Miss Cordelia. “ I did walk out and enjoyed the 
walk.’’ This remark was in reply to a question 
asked by Mr. Gardener. “ Thank you, Robert. 
The warmth of your welcome makes me regret that 
my coming was so long delayed, or would make me 
regret it had it not been a matter of such importance 
that detained me. Words cannot tell how glad I 
am to see you all.’’ 

Mark’s quick ear caught a note of joy in the speak- 
er’s voice. The younger man looked as closely in 
the elder’s face as the dim light would allow. 

“ What is it. Professor Lee ? I am sure you are 
well pleased because of something.’’ 

“ I am. A dozen things add to my happiness,’’ 
Howard Lee said, sitting down in the comfortable 
chair Robert brought for him. “ This glorious sum- 
mer night, with the fragrance of the new-mown 


MORE PLANS 


331 


hay and the blossoming roses, is one. Delight at 
the sight of your faces rises to a height not easily 
expressed in words. Then I have a story to tell 
you — a sad yet a good story — and one that explains 
my delay in accepting Robert’s cordial invitation.” 

They chatted a little longer, then drew their 
chairs closer and prepared to hear Lee’s story. 
After a moment’s thought he began. 

“The tale I have to tell is one more proof that 
God rules over the affairs of men. Ah, how unreal 
and shadowy seem the half-doubts that I once dared 
to harbor ! God has given me the privilege of tell- 
ing you of an instance in which, after long years, 
right has conquered wrong.” 

He stopped, as if pondering how to proceed. 
Then he spoke abruptly. 

” I had started on my trip southward, proceeding 
leisurely across the country. One day I planned 
to stop at a little Canadian village, having heard of 
some local tradition connected with the spot. As 1 
am collecting material for a book on early Canadian 
life, I was eager to visit the place and halted there 
late one afternoon. I sought lodging at the only 
hotel it contained, a quaint provincial affair. While 
I dined my loquacious host told me of the severe 
illness of one of his guests, a clergyman. I learned 
that the man had been in the place two weeks, 
having been holding a series of meetings there. 
The landlord said he was very ill. The name and 
the man’s description aroused my curiosity, and 1 
sought the sick room.” 


332 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


Howard Lee’s listeners sat with bated breath. 
The vibrant note of the speaker’s voice assured 
them that something surprising was about to fol- 
low. Even Miss Cordelia stopped rocking and 
moved a little nearer the speaker. 

“ Darkness had fallen when I entered the room, 
which was lighted only by a flickering candle. 
1 found that my suspicion was correct. The un- 
shaven, dirty occupant of the bed was the Rev. 
Thomas Graves.” 

An exclamation of surprise broke from Mark’s 
lips, but Howard Lee went on as if he had not 
heard. 

” My old enemy was very ill — one glance showed 
me that. He started up at the sight of me, asking 
why I had intruded myself upon him. Mark, I 
forgot the wrong he had done me in recalling the 
grievance of yourself and Louise. I taxed him with 
defrauding you and demanded that he make res- 
toration. To my surprise Graves proved willing to 
talk of the affair. It was plain that his devotion to 
the church and his fanaticism regarding her claims 
were already at war with his fear of death.” 

” Poor man ! ” Louise exclaimed. ” I cannot help 
pitying him.” 

” Had you seen him as 1 did in the next few 
days, my dear girl, your pity would have deepened. 
Graves asked me to stay with him, and I did so. 
At first I was prompted by the hope of inducing 
him to right the wrong done you two. Over and 
over we argued the matter. Graves would declare 


MORE PLANS 


333 


that his duty to the church forbade that John 
Fletcher’s money should go into the hands of those 
who refused allegiance to that body. Repeatedly I 
sought to convince him that he had no right to settle 
the matter, that common justice demanded that the 
money be given to the dead man’s children — its 
rightful owners. Gradually Graves weakened. I 
do not think it was my argument or even a consider- 
ation of justice that moved him. It was fear.” 

“Fear!” Mark repeated. “Do you mean the 
fear of death ? ” 

“ Yes, the fear of death and of the hereafter. 
Ah, it was a sad spectacle. Think of a man giving 
a score of years to the preaching of the gospel and 
then facing his own dying hour in abject fear ! ” 

Howard Lee spoke with solemnity, and a brief 
silence followed. Then the speaker resumed his 
narrative. 

“ It is not easy for me to tell you of the change 
that grew up in my own heart toward the dying 
man. Mark, you will not count me less your 
friend when I tell you that your inheritance came 
to seem far less to me than did the soul of Graves. 
God laid it upon me as a burden that I must con- 
vince him of his error. He must see that his long- 
cherished idea of the supremacy of the church he 
represented could not save him. He must set 
right the wrongs he had done before he met death.” 

Louise drew a long breath. Those words showed 
her the great change wrought in the nature of the 
man who was telling the story. 


334 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“ Slowly I pressed the truth home upon Graves. 
He clung to the money — not for himself, but for the 
church which he had served with such mistaken 
zeal. ‘ If I have been wrong,’ he would say, ‘ how 
can I meet him — the man who told his wife that 
she could trust me ? 1 am afraid,’ and he would 

cower down, covering his face with the bedclothes. 
He presented such a picture of abject fear as I trust 
I may never again witness. 1 urged him to let me 
send for some friend, but he refused until the day 
before his death when he allowed me to telegraph 
for his brother. Before that time Thomas Graves 
made over to you two, Mark and Louise Fletcher, 
not only the twenty thousand dollars which he had 
received from your mother but also all the interest 
accruing from it, of course excepting what he had 
paid your mother. This amounts to a little over 
five thousand dollars, for Graves was a good busi- 
ness man, and the money had been well invested. 
He also straightened out other business affairs and 
died before his brother reached him.” 

He ceased. Again there was a brief silence. It 
was broken by Louise who leaned forward to lay 
one hand upon Howard Lee’s knee. 

” Did he — did he die in peace ? You have done 
much for us ; were you able to do this greater 
thing for Thomas Graves } ” 

The man’s hand closed over that of Louise. She 
understood. 

“Louise, Thomas Graves died in peace, regret- 
ting his past but trusting God for his salvation.” 


MORE PLANS 


335 


They lingered on the porch until a late hour. 
There were so many things to talk over ! Mark 
and Louise talked freely to Howard Lee of their 
mother and of all her memory was to them. No 
details of the future were settled, for all understood 
that they were too excited to see things clearly. 

The next morning Howard Lee came downstairs 
early. Going out on the porch, he found Mark and 
Louise. Both came forward to greet him. 

“ A glorious morning ! ” Louise exclaimed, wav- 
ing her hand toward the old-fashioned flower gar- 
den and the orchard, where the breeze was softly 
waving the leaves and the birds were singing. 
“ Earth never seemed fairer to me. Professor Lee, 
nor life more sweet." 

Howard Lee smiled sympathetically. " I think 
I can enter into your feelings, Louise. By the way 
I have good news of my own to tell you. The posi- 
tion for which 1 had applied is mine. It is in the State 
University at Ann Arbor. I am to teach advanced 
Latin and German." 

The congratulations of Mark and his sister were 
most hearty. Professor Lee went on to say how 
he hoped, in the coming year, to complete a course 
of work that would give him an honorary degree 
from Harvard, his beloved alma mater. 

“Your good news settles it," Robert, who had 
joined the group, cried. “ Now, Mark, there is not 
a thing to stand in the way of you and Louise going 
to Ann Arbor. The fact that Professor Lee will be 
there will be an inducement I know." 


336 


THE APPOINTED WAY 


“Yes, we have already decided to go,” Mark 
said. “ I will be two years behind you, Robert.” 

“I am going to stay one year longer than I 
would really have to. Then 1 will read with La 
Verne the last year you are in college. You know 
that I am so slow and plodding. But I will make 
the business end of our partnership, while you, 
Mark, shall represent the brilliancy. We will win, 
sure we will.” 

The plan met with Louise’s cordial approval. 
She longed for advanced literary training, desiring 
to improve and perfect her gift of expression. 

Mark and Louise decided to go back to the farm 
for the rest of the summer. 

“We will go there for a time every summer,” 
Mark said to his sister when the professor and 
Robert had entered the house. “ It is home, 
Louise.” 

The girl slipped one hand in his, her face marked 
by a look of tenderness. 

“ Yes, dear. There will always be home and its 
memories in the background. The future beckons 
us on, Mark, and we will go forward to it, walking 
in the appointed way.” 


RD-16.1 


1 














o 

* ^ 



V 






o 

« 

o 


^ %' ^ %, ^ 
o S^ ^ Cr ^jyt^ ^ o 


1 V’^ _ 

'.• ■^<J' •-’S? 


■* '^O c o " ® • ^ 

■'ov^ -^- 


^ o w o o ^ * , , * 

' ^ „ f • o < * s 

► . R 5i • -V i 

C'*' ♦ 


V^ ^ ' V 0^ 

Si® • ^ c^ » 



1 



sj \ • 

^ C °V ♦ ^ 0 ^ 

4 ^ O “* ’^* ^ ** 

• ^ 0 



o « o - , , 1 • aV- 

^ J.V •’*‘’' v > v ' *••- 

C ^ ** (?v ^ ♦ *'v y\ ^ 

V » ^ c-^ ► ^fA^'o 

^ o l /// N ,<^ x\Nr - , „ 

• ■ 5 .^ % 


^ *• - A ^ 

•' ov ^ 

^ o )P *7^ » 

V o'^ , 

, (J « 5 > * ' ’ 

< 0 ^ »**»- . 


O' 


. 4 o 


O M 0 


V ^0 


o 0 k 


A 9 ^ 


* ^ <> "-' T .'*' 

A c 0 “ ® ♦ 

« 


9 > V 


4 p VV 

' ^ ^ ‘ 

0.0 ,0 ^ 

. aO ^ 1 *°' ^ 

^•s- A’ -mi/i^ % •' 


^ * Ay 
•» ^ 

O 'o . . ^ -\ 

A*^ c ® " ® • 

• '^ <1 *'S5jj\\D'5^'' "5^ 

y , « 

yi * 0 




% (f ®o 


^ »« 


’“’' ^ V' sLV^-'* C\ ^0 



" '^y<, A^ * 


-T : 

■^J ST. AUGUSTINE , u ' • ^ O 


o • t 





^o V 






O' 




